Assassin's Creed III:Friendship is magic season one

by Brony117

Rating: teen
Tags: Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Other, Assassin's Creed, Spike, Comedy, Scootaloo, Adventure, Crossover, Human
Length: 80771

Warning! Takes place After Assassins creed III. Contains some spoilers if you didn't play or finished the game!

Warning! Takes place After Assassins creed III. Contains some spoilers if you didn't play or finished the game!
Image is not mine, but i give credit to who ever made it! and yes Connor will look like this in the story.
First few chapters takes place before the start of season one!
Disclaimer: the characters and the references in this story belong to their respected owners!

Edit: Dark and Gore tags have now been added for future chapters just incase.

Basically, Connor is in Equestria.
Its not much of a description, but the story is good i can tell you that.
the story will speak for its self once you read it.
Rated teen for mild language, mild blood, violence, action, some random chapter comedy references during certain chapters(probably)and the main characters hunting skills on wild animals to hunt(not too much of it).
Enjoy!

Edit: I now have an Editor named Drakalian. You'll see his name next to chapters from now on as the chapters are now edited and fixed. Here's the link to his profile to check his content and if you need his services. https://www.fimfiction.net/user/154991/Drakalian

Published 2013-01-21 21:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2019-06-18 17:54:32 UTC

Chapter 1: Prolouge (Edited by Drakalian)

Chapter 1: Prologue

The war is over, Washington’s army has defeated the British army. They have won, so many lives lost, so much destruction the war has caused, but to the people it was worth it. They are now free, it has brought happiness, joy, and freedom. Now they have a land of their own which is now called “America the land of the free”. They will have problems to rebuild their cities, their land, their homes, and their families, but they want to enjoy their freedom for all the hard work they did to stop the redcoats before they could worry and enjoy their lives in happiness.

But not all of its people were happy. One man by the name Connor Kenway, a native who was the first of his people to become an assassin, was one of those men. All he ever wanted was to save his people, his village, and the land from the redcoats to claim it as their own. He succeeded, but he also failed at the same time.

KANATAHSEHTON

(Months after the war)

When Connor was heading towards the village, he was wearing the robes of the assassin that belonged to a previous owner which were then passed on to him. The robes were mostly white and with light blue stripes from the torso to his feet, along with black pants and brown boots that went up to his knees and brown leather fingerless gloves on his hands. The robes also has a hoodie to cover his face, but he has it down at the moment. He was carrying weapons with him to defend himself, a sword, a bow with a bag that carried his arrows, a tomahawk that look like the shape of the letter “A”, two gauntlets that releases two short blades that are hidden underneath the sleeves of the robes, and two flintlocks that are holstered on his belt that also had the letter “A”. His hair is black and tied into a pony tail, but was shaved into a mohawk to show his love and respect for his people. His skin is tan and the colors of his eyes are brown. He was carrying a backpack over his right shoulder that carried his clothes, his personal belongings, and other items that he might need.

When Connor found the village he was eager to return home, to be greeted by his childhood friends, the villagers, and the leader of his people, to call him a hero for saving their home, their land and his people.As he entered the village there was no one there, the village was abandoned. How long has it been that way?He started to think that his people lost hope in thinking that they will be alright, for Connor will save the village and things will go back as they were. But it seems they had given up and left to find a new place to call home. All that fighting, all that bloodshed, all that pain he suffered, was for nothing.He started to lose hope, but he continued to look for them until he entered one of the large huts that belonged to the leader of the village and how his journey to find the brotherhood began. As soon as he entered, there was nothing but a box in the middle of the room, to which he walked up to it and opened the box, revealing a glass ball with strange markings.

“Why would they leave this behind?” said Connor.

As he picked up the glass ball it glowed bright and everything around him turned black, leaving him in the darkness and the glass ball as his only source of light.

Suddenly the voice of a woman was heard.

“ Ah…long have I waited for you to return, you have done as I asked. You have succeeded.”

Connor replied to the voice.

“No! I have failed! My people are gone, chased out by those who I thought I would protect them from!”

“It is a trade. A sacrifice, but not in vain.”

Suddenly a woman appeared from the darkness wearing a white dress with gold jewelry on her head, neck, and wrists. Her hair is black and long that went down to her shoulders. She was somehow not solid, but almost as if she was a spirit. Her name is Juno, but Connor doesn’t know her name.

She continued to speak.

“For you have found it.”

Connor was confused. Found what? He looked down and saw a green circle amulet that had a string and went around his neck. He almost forgot about it.

“This?”

“Yes.” Said the spirit. “Now you must hide it where none shall think to look. Then in time…what once was…shall be again.”

Connor became confused even more. What shall be again?

“I do not understand…”

“You don’t need to.” She said. “Only do as I ask, then you may do as you wish.”

Do as you wish? Connor didn’t care about that at the moment, he only cares for the villagers.

“What about my people?” he said, trying to keep calm.
“You have saved this place.” Juno said calmly. “Just as it was your peoples purpose, that is what matters the most.”

Connor started to get angry with the spirit.

“It is not enough!” He shouted.

Connors shout didn’t affect Juno at all, she continued to speak.

“It will never be enough...you fought for something that does not exist anymore Still you have made a difference. And you will do again.”

Suddenly, Connor lost his temper.

“NO! I WILL NOT DO AS YOU ASKED! ALL I CARE ABOUT IS MY PEOPLE! TELL ME WHERE THEY ARE, SO I CAN BRING THEM BACK TO THE VILLAGE!”

Juno replied calmly again.

“It does not matter, your people are gone.”

Connor stared at Juno with anger in his eyes.

“Remember.” She said. “You must hide the amulet where none shall find it…”

(“That’s it?”) Connor thought. (“All she cares about is the amulet that’s hanging on my neck!? What’s so special about this amulet! That’s all she cares, the amulet, just as I care about my people.”

Silence filled the air until…

(“Wait! The amulet! That’s all she cares about, just as I care for my people!”)

Connor grabbed the amulet and ripped it from his neck.

(“let me show her how I feel about my people as she is about to feel when the amulet is gone.”)

Seeing what Connor is doing Juno spoke with worry in her voice.

“What are you doing?”

“Hiding the amulet where none shall find it.” Connor replied.

He then did the most unthinkable action he had ever done, one that others never dared to do. He tossed the amulet in the air and, as if everything went in slow motion, Connor pulled out one of his flintlocks and aimed it at the amulet, then pulled the trigger.

*BANG*

“In pieces…”

Seeing what Juno has witness she finally showed emotion.

“NOOO!”

Suddenly a bright light appeared from the broken amulet and it became brighter, then heavy winds blew in the hut.

Juno screamed at Connor with anger in her voice.

“YOU FOOL! YOU HAVE DESTROYED OUR ONLY HOPE OF SALVATION! YOU HAVE KILLED US ALL!

The light got even brighter. Connor shouted back at Juno.

“THEN I WELCOME DEATH! MY PEOPLE HAVE LEFT ME BEHIND! I HAVE NO HOME TO RETURN TO!

Then the light grew so bright it filled the entire hut, both Connor and Juno shielded their eyes from the light until it absorbed both of them.

…

Moments later the light died down, the hut was empty, leaving behind a few things, such as the box that Connor opened, the glass ball with strange markings was now in pieces, and one familiar figure in white robes…

It was Juno.

She was the only person in the hut alone after the bight light died, after regaining her sight she looked around the room, wondering what happened. She then realized Connor was gone. Where was he? Did he escape while the light blinded her? Or did the light turn Connor into ashes as the heavy winds blew them out of the hut? She put those thoughts aside as she looked for the amulet, the only thing she cared for. After finding what’s left of the amulet she tried to put it back together, but it was useless. The amulet that was suppose to be their salvation was destroyed.

The more she put it together the more it broke into pieces. She fell on to her knees and stared to cry.

Until a voice was heard.

“My, my, look how the might have fallen.”

Another figure appeared from the thin air, which happened to be another woman who wore the same dress as Juno, but with more jewelry on her.

“Minerva…”

“Juno…”

The two spirits stared at each other as if they knew each other for a very long time.

After what seemed forever, Minerva was the first to speak.

“So that was your idea to save the humans? Tell a native that is the descendant of Altair, Ezio, and his father that he is the key to give Desmond the amulet that will save the world from destruction by hiding it where only he himself will find it?”

Juno didn’t say a word, Minerva continued to speak.

“I pity you Juno, for I know your true methods behind this “saving the world idea”.

Juno stood up from the ground and spoke.

“I-I have no idea what you are talking about.”

Minerva slightly laughed.

“Juno please, your actions speak louder than your words as the humans say.”

Juno became confused.

“What are you saying?”

“The amulet.” Said Minerva. “Your key to have a new physical body that will let you walk the earth and enslave the humans. But to do that you need Desmond, and use him to free you by using the “device” that will shield the earth from the suns destructive rays and take Desmond’s life so you can be free. But it didn’t go as you plan am I correct?”

Juno was shocked by Minerva’s words, how did she know about her plans about the amulet? Using Connor to hide the amulet, lead Desmond to find it and use the device to take his life away and use her new physical body to enslave the humans. But now that chance has been taken away by Connors actions by destroying the amulet, and now all her efforts to accomplish her goal is now gone.

Her response to Minerva, she faded away.

Minerva smiled as Juno “ran away” from the area, she never felt proud of herself in a very long time for she made Juno look like a fool and exposed her plan to rule the world.

Minerva was about to fade way until she looked up at the sky. It was night time now, the day seeming to have gone by so fast. She then spoke.

“Connor, that's your name is it? I give you my thanks for destroying the amulet for me, but it is true what Juno has said, you have doomed your civilization. Do not worry, there are other artifacts around the world that are left by my civilization that will prevent the destruction. As for your people, they have fled the land to find a new place to call home, they will face hard times to find it, but they will eventually. I will keep them safe until I find a new descendant from Altair and Ezio to save your world."

As Minerva started to fade she spoke one last time.

“Wherever you Connor, alive or not, be safe”

With that said she faded.

…

It was a cold rainy night in an alley way, the moon was out and shinning brightly. In the alley was a figure laying on the ground motionless while the rain continued to pour down.

Suddenly the figure wakes up breathing heavy, he looks around to know where in the world he is. The figure slowly stood up, he felt weird at first but decided to worry about it later, and as soon as he fully stood a sharp pain was struck on the side of his stomach. The figure fell down harshly on the ground as he screamed in pain. He then put his hand on the place where the pain was at, but his hand felt different as if it wasn’t there. He suddenly felt a warm spot on his stomach and it was wet. He knew what it was.

Blood.

He remembered how he received the wound from his last mission to find a certain person to accomplish his mission. He was still recovering from the injury that almost cost him his life. He put pressure on the wound and slowly dragged himself to the nearest wall to lie against and catch his breath.

Suddenly a sound of crashing came nearby him that put him on edge. He slowly stood up again not to make the pain worse and slowly walked carefully to approach to the source of the sound that came from with a knife attached to his wrist in case of an attack. As he approached ready to attack he saw a small child inside a cardboard box trying to shelter themselves from the rain, he didn’t know if the child is a boy or a girl since it was dark and raining.

He decided to start a conversation with the child.

“What are you doing here young one?”

No response. He spoke to the child again.

“Are you all right? Can you hear me?”

“L-leave m-me a-alone…”

The figure put away the knife and replied back to the child.

“Why are you here alone by yourself? Where are your mother and father?”

The child didn’t response again. The figure got worried and went towards the child to see what’s wrong, he touched the child’s head and felt hot. The child was running a fever!

“You are not well! I have to take you to a doctor!”

He had some difficulty trying to pick up the child but managed to finally pick them up, but carrying them caused his blood to bleed out more from his wound. He knew he would die from blood loss trying to hold on to the child and find a doctor, but saving the child’s life means more to him than his own life as he started to search for a doctor or anyone that could help him.

After an hour of searching for a doctor there was no luck, all of the shops where closed for the night until morning. The figure had lost too much blood trying to carry the child, his vision was turning black. Time was running out for him, he had to find a doctor quick!

Suddenly, luck was finally on his side.

There was a building with lights on!

Using what’s left of his strength he slowly walked towards the building as he started to lose his vision even more. As he got closer to the door he fell down on his knees feeling tired, all he had to do was knock on the door and its over.

*KNOCK KNOCK*

No response. He tried again.

*KNOCK KNOCK*

No response again. Is this it? Was he going to die here in front of a stranger’s front door along with the child he tried to help? He couldn’t’ give up, he has to help this child, and give hope to him or her that he is trying to save them!

He knocked the door one last time.

*KNOCK KNOCK*

With that done he fell on the ground with the child under his arm trying to stay awake.

*CREEEK*

“Hello?”

A voice was heard!

The figure had done it, he saved the child’s life, perhaps his life as well. He responded back to the voice.

“Help…”

With that said his vision went black.

Chapter 2: the second chance (Edited by Drakalian)

Chapter 2: The second chance

Darkness, that’s all the figure can see. No light, no warmth, nothing. He wondered if this is what death feels like. To him it feels like it’s all over, the pain he has suffered and the hard times he has been through were over. But part of him is telling himself it’s wrong, he wanted to live life to the fullest, to get married, have children, see his children have children, and die of old age, that was the life he wanted, but now that he is dead he couldn’t have the life he wanted.

…

Suddenly, a bright light appeared from nowhere and blinded the figure, it felt nice and warm. Then the figure realized that the light is telling him it’s not his time to go but to have a second chance at life, he wanted to take that chance to live again and start fresh.

With no time to waste the figure went towards the light and everything went white.

…

His vision was coming back, that’s a good start as he blinked a few times to regain it faster and saw a white ceiling. The figure stood up from what ever he was laying on and looked around to see where he was. What he saw was a white clean room, the first thing he saw was a mirror. He remembered when he first woke up last night and tried to stand up he felt weird and decided to worry about it later, now was the time to find out. As he moved to the mirror to see what was wrong with himself he suddenly fell down, he looked to see what caused him to fall down and saw a bed. He didn’t realize he was laying on a bed the entire time.

“How clumsy of me.” He said with a hint of embarrassment in his voice.

He continued to head towards the mirror by dragging himself on the floor; it was the only way to get to the mirror for he still doesn’t know what was wrong with him.

As the figure finally made it to the mirror he couldn’t believe what he saw.

“This is not what I had in mind for a second chance.” The figure said.

In the mirror he saw himself changed into the form of a horse, his coat a pure white, his eyes were the same brown color as they were, and his hair is also the same black color but it mysteriously grew longer and it was messy, what shocked him the most was that he has a tail that is also the same color as his hair that is just as messy. He still couldn’t believe what he was seeing but he tried not to panic as he still continued to discover his new body. As the figure was looking at his new form he saw two identical symbols on his flank, it had the letter “A” at the center with two tomahawks underneath the letter crossing each other like crossbones.

“I really hope I am not hallucinating.” The figure said.

Suddenly

*creek*

“Oh! You’re awake!”

The figure turned around where the voice came from, which sounded female. As he turned around he saw another horse that was like himself whose coat is also pure white, her hair is tied into a bun and her tail was long. The color of her hair and tail is pink and her eyes were a light blue. She also had symbols on her flank, but it was different than his, the symbols are a red cross at the center and four pink hearts were at the corner of the cross. She also wore a hat that has the same symbols on her flank.

She spoke.

“Wha-what are you doing out of the bed!”

The female horse ran up to the figure to check if his injuries had opened. The figure didn’t respond, he just stared at the horse in shock as she checked his wounds. It talked! At first he wanted to panic, but he decided to remain calm, he didn’t want to make things worse.

He replied calmly.

“M-my apologies, I did not know where I was.”

“Well then,” she said. “One thing for sure you’re in the hospital, and pegasi like you always end up here when you do dangerous stunts to improve your flight skills.”

“Pardon?” The figure said with shock in his voice.” Pegasi? Stunts? Flights?”

“That’s right” she said. "Didn't you notice your wings? What kind of pony are you that doesn’t know he has
Wings?”

The figure was shocked even more. Wings!? Horses don’t have wings!

Do they?

The figure turned around to face the mirror and what she said was true. He does have wings! He panicked as his wings flapped uncontrollably, but quickly stood still trying to not make things worse.

“What’s wrong, are you alright!?” said the female. “You look like as if you never had knew you had wings!”

It’s true. The figure never knew he had wings when he woke up, now he has to explain what was wrong with him. He hated lying to others but it was the only way to not make the female hor-pony to think he is crazy. So he decided to tell the truth and lie at the same time.

“W-well, to be honest I did notice them but I never knew how to use them…”

The female pony was shocked; this pegasus doesn't know how to fly!

“Wha-what!? You knew you had wing but never knew how to fly!?”

She fell for the “lie”, now it was time for the “truth and the lie”.

“Yes that is the truth, I knew I had these “wings” but I was never taught how to use them due to the fact I was the only one with them.”

The female responded. “You were the only one!? What about your family!? Your parents!?”

“I never had any siblings, as for my mother and father…well…”

The female pony understood what the pony was about to say and decided to end the conversation.

“You don’t have to say no more, I understand.”

The female smiled as she tried not to bring up any painful memories back to the pegasus.

“How about we get up from the floor and head back to the bed shall we Mr. …”

“Connor, my name is Connor Kenway.”

The female pony responded back. “Connor, that’s a nice name for a pegasus like you. My name is Redheart.”

“Redheart,” Said Connor. “That’s a nice name for a.... pony such as yourself.”

Redheart blushed slightly after hearing the comment Connor gave her. “Y-you flatter me Mr. Connor, but let’s get you back to the bed shall we?”

She helped Connor get up from the floor and headed toward the bed until…

“Wait!” Connor shouted. “The child! Where’s the child!”

“Child? Replied Redheart “Oh! You mean the filly that was with you when the mare dropped you off here!”

“Mare?”

Suddenly Connor remembered the voice he heard when he tried to look for a doctor.

Connor asked Readheart a question.

“Redheart, do you know the name of the “mare” that put me and the uh…filly here?”

“Of course, her name is-

*creek*

“Hello? Are the pegasus and the filly I saved in this room?”

“Cheerilee!” said Redheart. “We were just talking about you!”

“We? Said Cherilee as she looked at a certain white pegasi, she walked towards him and spoke. “Oh its you! You’re the one who asked for help at my front door.”

Connor replied back.

“Yes, I was the one who asked for help that night and I thank you for helping me and the filly Cheerilee.”

Cheerilee smiled from his comment and replied back.

“You’re very welcome Mr.…?”

“Connor, my name is Connor Kenway.

“Connor,” Said Cheerilee “I am glad I was able to help.”

Redheart spoke into the conversation.

“Well I am glad the two of you are getting along, but shall we look for the filly’s room?”

Both Connor and Cheerilee nodded.

“Excellent!” Said Redheart. “But first we must get Mr. Connor here a wheelchair.”

“Wheelchair?” Connor said with confusion in his voice. He didn’t know what a “wheelchair” is, but what ever it is he needs it, for he still doesn’t know how to walk in his new form.

…

Moments later after getting Connor a “wheelchair”, Redheart leads Cheerilee to the fillies’ room as she pushed Connors wheelchair to look for the room as well. After minutes looking for the room they went inside and saw the filly sitting up on the bed, the fillies coat is orange, its hair and tail’s color is purple and is also messy like Connors, and it has two small wings on her back. It was a pegasi like Connor, but it is female.

Redheart spoke to the filly pegasi as the three walked/rolled to the filly’s bed.

“Hello little one, how are you feeling?”

The filly responded back.

“Ok I guess…”

The filly’s response sounded sad, Redheart spoke back to check what was wrong with the filly.

“Is everything alright? What’s wrong?”

“Who brought me here? Who saved me, and why?

Redheart was shocked by the filly’s words.

“W-what do you mean?”

“Why was I saved! I was fine where I was!”

Suddenly

“No you weren’t! You were running a fever! I had to get you help!”

Connor shouted at the orange filly pegasi.

“You’re the one who saved me?” said the filly pegasi. “Why?”

“I do not understand its sound like as if you didn’t want to be rescued that night.”

The filly responded back quickly.

“No, no that’s not it! It’s just that eveypony that sees me on the streets alone completely ignores me, they don’t ask me questions like: Are you all aright? Why are you alone? Or is everything ok?”

This shocked everypony in the room, how could somepony ignore a filly that’s all alone by herself and not ask her if she’s alright!

Cheerilee spoke to the filly.

“What about your parents?”

“I am an orphan; I don’t have any parents…”

This shocks everypony again this filly doesn’t have any parents!

Redheart spoke next.

“What about the orphanage, surely you can be adopted there.”

“I ran away from the orphanage, no pony wanted to adopt me and one by one everypony was being adopted by great parents. I couldn’t handle it anymore, so I ran away and never went back. I've been living on my own ever since.

The ponies were shocked even more by this. This filly ran away from the orphanage because she was never adopted and was now living all alone.

Connor was surprise by the filly’s story; he has been in a similar situation as the filly but much more brutal. He put his hoof on her shoulder and spoke to her.

“What is your name little one?”

The filly responded.

“Scootaloo.”

“Scootaloo, my name is Connor and I have been in the same situation as you but different.”

The filly Pegasus was confused, what did he mean by different situation? She replied back.

“What do you mean by “same situation but different?”

“I was an orphan like you.”

Scootaloo was shocked and so was Cheerilee and Redheart, they never knew Connor was an orphan. The male pegasus continued to speak about his past, but mixed it with some truth and lies.

“It all happened when I was your age, I was playing hide and seek with my friends in the wood away from my village. As we were playing I fell asleep while hiding in a spot that no o-pony will ever find me, as I woke up I realized it was late and I had to go home.”

Suddenly his voice stuttered.

As I got to the village...it was on fire…I ran inside to find my mother…but…it was too late…I couldn’t save her…I’ll never forget the words she told me that day…Be strong she said…that’s what I did as I grew up…and I’ll stay strong until it is my time to leave this world.

After hearing about Connors past nopony could believe what he had been through. His home was burnt down and he lost his mother at the same time. Anypony at such a young age would be mentally unstable, but not Connor. He stood strong just as his mother told him. But there were a few things that were bothering the three female ponies, such as what started the fire? Where was his father? And how did he move on from such a horrible event?

Cheerilee was the first to speak.

“Did anypony know what caused the fire?”

“No, they say it was an accident, other said that it was an attack by a rival village, but we never knew.’

Redheart was the next to speak.

“What about your father?”

“I…I never met my father…”

Lastly, Scootaloo spoke.

“What did you do after that?”

“I left the village when I grew older, as I left I went on a journey to find a place to start a new life but instead I was thrown into an adventure of a life time.”

The three ponies were surprised by Connors story even more. The villagers from his home never knew what caused the fire, he grew up without a father, and when his mother died he left his village to seek a new life.

Connor really hated lying, the story he had told to Redheart, Cheeirlee, and Scootaloo was both a lie and the truth. He didn’t want to tell them the whole story and what really happened, for they are good people, or ponies actually. The truth can never be told. Connor can tell that these ponies have never seen violence, war, and death, he has seen them all and it’s the reason he can’t tell them. Perhaps one day he will tell them the truth about his past and what he has done when he has gained their trust, or better yet time will know when he can truly tell them his whole story.

Suddenly Cheeirlee broke his train of thought when she spoke.

“Well, I am glad I could come and visit you both Mr. Connor and little Scootaloo, as well as getting getting to know you both but I have to go."

Connor nodded and replied back to Cheeirlee.

“I am glad you were able to take some of your time to visit us as well, perhaps we can get to know you more as well some day?”

Cheeirlee smiled at Connor.

“Of course, I would like to know more about you as well someday!”

With that said she left.

Redheart spoke next.

“Well then I’m glad we could visit and got know each other, but I’m afraid I must get Mr. Connor here back to his room and let little Scootaloo rest, mostly you Connor.”

“M-me?” said Connor.

“That’s right,” said Redheart. “Tomorrow we need to run some test on you to see if that wound on your stomach still has any vital damage to you and to teach you how to fly since you told me earlier today that you don't know how.”

Scootaloo interrupted.

“Wait, you can’t fly!?”

Connor slightly blushed in embarrassment and replied back.

“It’s a long story, perhaps next time.”

“Aw…”

Redheart continue to speak where she left off.

“Anyway, Connor has a busy day tomorrow so my suggestion is for you to rest.”

Connor let out a deep breath and replied back.

“Very well, some sleep sounds good at the moment.”

*Grumble*

His stomach growled.

Connor blushed as he rubs the back of his head with his hoof.

“Perhaps some food would be best before I rest…”

Both Redheart and Scootaloo laughed at Connors situation.

As for Connor he knows that tomorrow will be a very busy day, and very different.

Completely different in his second chance at life.

To be continued …

Chapter 3 : A brand new day

Chapter 3: A brand new day

It has been two weeks since Connor first woke up in the hospital, along with a filly named Scootaloo who was found on the streets when he first arrived in this new life he has called “the second chance”. It has been very strange in his new life; he found out that the people in this world call themselves “ponies” in this land called “Equestria”

There are four types of ponies that live in Equestria.

First, the earth ponies, these ponies are like the horses that he has seen in his previous life when he was a “human”. The earth ponies are mostly farmers due to their natural abilities to produce food like, lettuce, carrots, apples, plants, etc.

The plants part shocked Connor, ponies could eat plants? That part he didn’t know, he mostly saw the horses back home eat hay stacks which is part of their diet. Connor suddenly remembered that he is a horse! But he also remembered that he is actually a pony, not a horse, he still couldn’t tell the difference on that part but he forced himself to accept the fact that it is what the people in this world call themselves.

What is mostly special about the earth ponies is their natural strength, this natural ability helps them to become faster, stronger, pull anything that Is too difficult easy, hit anything with full force, and athletic.

These ponies are the strongest out of the four races.

Second, the pegasi, these ponies have wings on their backs that give them the ability to fly.

Speaking of flying, Connor remembered when he first took flight.

He crashed into a tree.

It was a painful sight to see when it happened, the nurses and doctors ran up to Connor to see if he was ok. Cheerilee, who was there to visit Connor and Scootaloo saw what had happened, she wanted to go with the nurses and the doctors to see if Connor was ok, but decided to let them do what they do best and not interfere the situation.

As for Scootaloo, who was also there being accompanied Cheerilee, just fell down on the ground laughing uncontrollably at Connors situation.

Luckily nothing was broken, only his pride.

After a few days later of learning how to fly, minus the painful crashes, was able to fly with no problem. Scootaloo on the other hoof was eager to learn how to fly as well, but the doctors told the filly that fillies at her age aren’t able to fly until their older.

Her response, she crossed her fore hooves together and pouted.

Flying is not what makes the pegasi special, what truly makes them special is the ability to control the weather by standing on clouds.

…

Wait! Controlling the weather by standing on clouds!? That’s not possible!

The doctors actually made Connor believe its possible when one of the nurses, who is a Pegasus, flew up into the air, grabbed a cloud, stood on it, jumped on the cloud a few times, and rain poured onto Connor, leaving him soaking wet. Cheerilee, the doctors, the nurses, and the nurse who poured rain onto Connor, tried to contain their laughter of his embarrassing.

Scootaloo fell on the ground laughing.

Again.

After drying himself with a towel from the “rain”, Connor did the same thing as the nurse did; he flew up into the air, surprisingly grabbed a cloud, stood on it with a smile on his face, jumped on the cloud, and nothing happened. He tried again and again; no rain came form the cloud.

Connor became so frustrated he jumped on the cloud so hard something finally happened, something so amazing no pony saw it coming, especially Connor…

He got struck by lighting from the cloud.

When that happened everypony stared at Connor while their jaws were trying to hit the floor, but they were quickly shut by the other pony next to them, including themselves. After Connors “shocking” surprise he fell off from the cloud and onto the ground while twitching every five seconds since the lighting was strong. Later that day while recovering, he was told how to properly create, rain, thunder; lighting, wind, snow, and other types of weather a Pegasus should learn and perform “correctly”. In a matter of days Connor was able to control the weather from clouds properly, again, minus the painful shocks.

Once again, what makes the pegasi special is the ability to control the weather by standing on clouds, creating, rain, thunder, lighting, wind, snow, and other types of weather.

Historically, pegasi are the most warrior-like type ponies out of the four races.

Third, the unicorn, these ponies have “horns” on their heads that gives them the ability to control magic.

Magic…now that’s one thing he didn’t believe, that’s was until Redheart told him the doctors were going to run some test on him to see if the wounds on his stomach has caused any damage to his vital organs. One of the doctors, who happened to be a unicorn, used his “magic” on Connor to scan his wound for any infections or damages on his organs. Miraculously, everything was fine; Connor was healthy as a…pony.

His second life was starting to get strange and stranger by the minute, but he’s starting to adapt to the life he was given.

Controlling magic is what makes the unicorn special, however these ponies are physically less endurant since magic is their greatest strength.

These ponies are the most magical out of the four races.

Lastly, the alicorn, there is very little information about these ponies, basically they are considered royalty due to the fact that alicorns have the abilities an earth pony, a unicorn, and a Pegasus. There is only one alicorn in existence so far, her name is princess celestia, the only ruler in equestria.

Connor didn’t like that, a ruler in equestria, back in his previous life there was a ruler who was called a tyrant who made peoples lives miserable, hopefully she is not a tyrant in this life or else another war will start. But his thoughts were interrupted when Cheerilee told Connor that Celestia has been a very good ruler in the last one thousand years and has never been corrupted by all that royal power. Hearing that made Connor feel relaxed and calm, the princess had ruled for a thousand years and has been a great ruler as other rulers should be.
…

Wait! A thousand years!? Princess Celestia has lived and ruled for a thousand years!?

Its official, this life has become completely different…

Present time

After two weeks of being hospitalized, Connor was given permission to leave the hospital since he was now fully recovered, along with Scootaloo, who also fully recovered. Being in the hospital for a long time was starting to irritate Connor, eating the food there was horrible, nothing to do but read books, throw a plastic ball at the wall was a time consumer but the ball sometimes doesn’t comeback to the owner, and the worst thing he hates the most was needles…goodness needles are the worst. One thing for sure, Connor doesn’t have any plans to go back and decides to be careful from now on, Scootaloo also agreed to be careful as well.

In Connors room, Cheerilee, Scootaloo, and himself were having a discussion of what will happen next.

“Connor,” said Cheerilee. “Do you and Scootaloo have any plans after leaving the hospital?”

Connor replied back to Cheeirlee while the Pegasus sat on the bed eager to leave.

“What I plan to do next is to find a place that sells better food than the hospital; I do not think I could handle it any longer.”

“That’s right,” said Scootaloo with a hint of happiness in her voice. “The food here stinks! Got to get me some hay fries, sweet delicious hay fries, along with a nice cold smoothie…”

Thinking of that made Scootaloo drool from her mouth, she couldn’t wait to get out and stuff her mouth with some real food.

Listening from what Connor and Scootaloo said made Cheerilee laugh, being in the hospital can be torture.

She replied back.

“That sounds like a good plan.”

Suddenly.

“All right Mr. Connor its time for you to leave, all that is left is for you to sign some paper work collect your belongings, and you’re a free stallion!”

Connor replied back to the nurse, who happens to be Redheart.

“Thank you Redheart, just give me a moment.”

Connor slid out of the bed carefully and slowly stood on all four hooves. Standing up with four hooves felt weird, it’s like walking on your knees, and hands, and crawl like a baby, but in this form its like having four legs. It took Connor some time to learn how to walk like a “pony”, all he had to do was to look at other ponies movements and memorize them carefully and there you have it, you can walk and run like a “pony”. But what’s really strange is that the fore hooves almost act like “hands”, when you garb something with your hooves its like magical invisible fingers wraps around the object and some how your holding the object with your hooves!

But most importantly is that he can walk, if he didn’t, he would have to stay in the hospital even longer, and it’s all thanks to the “eagle vision”!

Redheart spoke when Connor got out of the bed.

“You can walk? Good! I didn’t think you could!”

“Yes well, I was on the “wheelchair” the entire time; you didn’t give me the chance to walk."

Redheart slightly laughed and replied back.

“Sorry about that, but that’s hospital rules, everypony must be on a wheelchair when we need patients to be healthy and recover soon as possible.”

“I understand.” Connor replied back.

Suddenly Scootaloo interrupted the conversion.

“COME ON! CAN WE LEAVE ALREADY!?”

“Scootaloo!” said Cheerilee. “Were in a hospital, there’s no need for that type of behavior, and please use your inside voice.”

“Cheerilee it is all right,” said Connor. “I am just as eager to leave as well, if you were in the same situation as us you would want to leave correct?”

Connor did make a good point; Cheerilee would go crazy if she stayed here longer. She replied back after being convinced.

“Well I suppose your right; it would make me go crazy.”

Connor smiled and turned to Redheart, who was still waiting at the door.

“Sorry to keep you waiting Redheart, shall we get those paper work signed?”

“Of course follow me please.”

…

Minutes later after being escorted at the front desk, Connor was finishing writing the paper work he needed in order to leave the hospital with Scootaloo. Cheeirlee, who was in the waiting area, was trying to tell Scootaloo to calm down, the filly couldn’t handle the wait anymore, she just wanted to leave the hospital already.

After finishing the paper work Connor spoke to Redheart, who was behind the desk checking the paper work he filled out.

“Is everything in order Redheart?”

“Of course, everything checks out the only thing you need is your stuff, please wait while I go get them.” Said Redheart.

“I’ll be here when you return.” Connor replied.

With that said she left to find his belongings.

As Connor waited, Cheerilee walked up to him and spoke while Scootaloo was still in the waiting area eating a chocolate bar that was brought by Cheerilee herself, Just in case she got hungry, it was the only way to calm the filly down, surprisingly it worked.

“Is everything ok? Can you leave the hospital?”

“All is well Cheerilee,” said Connor with a slight smile. “The only thing I must do is wait for Redheart to bring my belongings and then we may leave.”

A shout was heard.

“FINALLY!”

Connor and Cheerilee turned around to see Scootaloo walking up to them with chocolate stains on her mouth, and excitement in her voice.

“I can’t wait leave this place, it’s like a dream come true!”

“Scootaloo!” Said Cheerilee. ”What have I told you about using your inside voice! And clean your mouth you got some chocolate on you!”

Seeing this made Connor laugh slightly, but the moment was quickly over when Redheart returned with a brown backpack over her shoulder and carefully settled the bag on the floor.

“Here you go Mr. Connor,” said Redheart. “You’re now free to go!”

“Thank you Redheart,” Connor replied. “Would it be alright if I open the bag to see if all my belongings are in here?”

“Not at all!” Redheart replied.

With Redhearts permission given, Connor opened his bag and saw what was in:

Assassin robes

Dual hidden blades

Assassin tomahawk (damage)

Bow and arrow (no arrows)

6,000 bits

After seeing what was inside Connor was relieved that most of his belongings he needed was there, but his flintlocks, his sword, and arrows are missing, or it had been taken away. Not only that his tomahawks handle is broken, it needs a new one, the “A” shaped blade however was perfectly fine, Connor didn’t want to bother what happened to his stuff when he knows they needed to be replaced.

His train of thought was broken when Redhearts voice was heard.

‘Is everything alright Connor?”

“Yes,” Connor replied. “Everything fine, although it seems that some of my belongings are missing, and one of them appears to be broken.”

“Really?” Redheart replied. “All that was in the bag was your, your coat, the bracelets, the bow and its bag, the “A” letter shaped stick that was already broken, and a bag full of bits.”

That’s all that was in the bag? Strange…it sounds like as if most of his weapons vanished. But how? Into thin air? Sounds impossible, but since Cheerilee told him about magic it’s possible. He hopes there is a store that can replace and repair the weapons he might need.

Redheart spoke while Connors train of thought was interrupted.

“I apologize if we had lost some of your belongings.”

“It is all right,” he replied. “It is not your fault, the items can be replaced." ("I hope…")

After the quick conversation, Connor looked into the bag and took out his hidden blades. He hopes that they still work or else it will be impossible to replace or repair the blades, unless there is an inventor or a black smith that can do the job.

Connor put on the bracelets and slightly thrusted them forward and the blades came out, it works!

Seeing this made the two mares and filly react.

“WHAT IN CELESTIAS NAME!?” shouted Redheart.

“WHAT KIND OF BRECELTES ARE THOSE!?” shouted Cheerilee.

“COOOOOL!!!!” shouted Scootaloo.

Connor quickly calms the ponies down and reminded where they were as he puts the blades away.

“Ladies please, were in a hospital! Use your inside voice!”

Hearing that made the mares and the filly quickly close their mouths, this made the trio look at each other and giggled. After the quick laugh they spoke.

“Sorry about that Connor,” said Redheart. “We were spooked by the bracelets.”

“That’s right,” said Cheerilee. “As soon as those knifes came out I completely forgot were in the hospital.”

“That was awesome!” said Scootaloo. “Tell me where you got them!”

Connor replied back.

“Its quite alright, I forgot to mention what these bracelets are when I put them on, and no Scootaloo you can’t have them."

“Aw…”

Redheart spoke to Connor about the bracelets.

“What are they exactly? By the look of those knifes they aren’t just for show.”

“They are for…protection.”

“Protection? She said. “Protection from what?”

Connor started to worry, he knows what these blades can do and they must not know.

“Their just for protection…”

“BUT FROM WHAT!?” she shouted.

Suddenly Cheerilee interrupted the conversation.

“Redheart please, you heard what Connor said it’s just for protection you can never be too careful.”

Connor was surprised, Cheerilee protected him! Why would she do that? Perhaps he has gained her trust? Or does she trust him?

Redheart responded back with an apology.

“I’m sorry…I was just worried that’s all…”

“It’s all right,” Connor replied. “You were just curious that’s all, no harm done.”

After the conversation Connor grabbed his robes from the bag and wore them, the two mares and filly stared at him with amazement.

“Those robes look amazing.” said Redheart.

“Wow…” said Cheerilee while blushing.

“Awesome!” said Scootaloo.

Connor was smiling from the comments; however something felt wrong, the robes felt uncomfortable for some reason. Seeing this made Cheerilee worry, she spoke to him to see if everything is fine.

“Is something the matter Connor?”

“My robes, something doesn’t feel right.”

Redheart joined in the conversation and spoke to Connor.

“May I see the robes for a second?”

Connor removed his robes and gave it to Redheart, after a quick examination she told him about its condition.

“There’s nothing wrong with your robes Connor, although I know the reason why it's not comfortable when you wear it.”

“What is it? He replied.

“It’s your wings.” said Redheart.

“My wings?”

“Yup,” she said. “It’s the reason you feel uncomfortable when you wear the coat, your wings need room to move around and to fly as well.”

“I see, Connor replied. “Shouldn’t be a problem.”

He then took out one of the hidden blades to solve the problem by cutting the back of his robes, but Redheart stopped him before he could do that and explained why.

“I-I t-think that w-won’t be necessary Connor…”

“Why is that?”

She replied back.

“W-well I know somepony who can properly create the holes for your coat without ruining it.”

“I see…well then I might have to take your offer.”

Hearing that made Connor put away his hidden blade, which made Redheart feel relaxed. She continued to talk.

“Not only “she” can help you with your robes but she can also help you and Scootaloo’s hair and tail.”

Hearing that about his hair and tail made him forget how long it is, it really needed a hair cut, or…hair and tail cut.

“Y-yes of course, that would be helpful, do you know the location?”

“Sure do,” she said. “Let me write the direction down and you can go over there when you have the chance.”

Moments later after having the directions to the location, Connor, Cheerilee, and Scootaloo were standing in front of the door having a quick conversation.

“Well,” said Cheerilee. ”this is it… are you ready?”

“I do not know if I’m ready for this…” said Connor. “Will I be welcomed?”

“Of course you will Connor!” said Scootaloo. “I’m sure you’ll fit in with us!”

Connor replied with a simile.

“Thank you Scootaloo, your words give me strength.”

“Hehehe, glad I could help.”

Cheerilee spoke next.

“Okay everypony, let’s go!”

With that said the three ponies opened the door and when outside, into a land that is alien to Connor.

A land called equestria…

To be continued.

Author's Note

I give credit to Audiophillie who helped me get the information about the earth ponies, unicorns, pegasus, and the alicorns.

Chapter 4: Welcome to ponyville part 1

Chapter 4: Welcome to Ponyville part 1

Connor couldn’t believe it, he knew things would be different from now on but he didn’t expect one thing in his new life. It was something that he has always wanted to have since he became an assassin; it was a thing that is worth more than anything in the world, and now it is right in front of him…

Peace.

“W-Where am I?”

Cheerilee, who was with Connor and Scootaloo, answered his question.

“This Connor…is ponyville.”

Ponyville? Sound fitting since the population is full of ponies, all three races to be exact. But that’s not what he sees, what he really sees are ponies minding their own business with their families, running their shops, enjoying each others company, and fillies playing with their friends.

Seeing this has put a smile on his face and replied to cheerilee.

“It’s beautiful!”

“You really think so? Its not much but-“

“No it’s the truth,” Connor replied. “I have never seen a more peaceful village that the places I have been.”

Hearing that from Connor has said made her smile; she never heard a comment like that since she moved here years ago.

“I’m glad you were able to say that Connor,” said Cheerilee.” not many ponies say something like that. Usually the ponies that pass by say ‘nice quiet town you got here’, you’re the first pony to say beautiful.”

Connor slightly laughed and replied back.

“Yes well, they don’t see ponyville the way I see it.”

After the conversation, Connor looked back at the village and its people as they move along with their lives. He’s never seen anything like this, a village filled with happy citizens with smiles on their faces, that’s something you don’t see everyday.

Scootaloo spoke to Cheerilee while Connor stared at what’s in front of him.

“I never saw him this happy before.”

“Well, Connor has had a rough lifelike you, only worse.”

“Yeah,” said Scootaloo. ”but how can his life be the same as me? I grew up with no parents, lived in an orphanage, and ran away from it because no pony wanted to adopt me.”

Cheerilee replied to back as she reminded Connors past to the filly.

“That may be true, but did you lose somepony that was close to you?”

“Well…no…I haven’t.”

“Connor did,” said Cheerilee. “That somepony was his mother, who raised him since he was a foal. But now that she’s gone and with no father to be there for him, he grew up with no parents, no relatives, nothing.”

“But what about him leaving his home?” said Scootaloo. “He didn’t run away from that, he walked away when he grew up.”

“Actually he did run away,” said Cheerilee. “Connor said when he grew older he left his village. Meaning he walked away form his home, leaving behind the painful memories he experienced as a colt.”

“Wow…” Scootaloo replied. “I never thought of it that way…”

Suddenly

“Now you know the similarities we both share.”

Cheerilee and Scootaloo turned around to see Connor standing behind them.

Cheerilee spoke.

“Did…Did you hear everything I said?”

“Yes I did, and I am glad you were able to compare my past to Scootaloo’s past and explain it her.”

Cheerilee blushed from Connor’s comment as she smiled. He then asked her a question.

“Cheerilee, I have a question.”

“What is it?” she replied.

“What are these symbols on my flank? And not just mine but everypony else, and including…w-well…y-yours…”

Connor blushed when he asked her about the symbols, including hers.

Cheerilee giggled at Connors question, especially when it’s about her symbol. Seeing him blush showed him how embarrassed he was when he mentions what the symbols mean on their flank, not just everypony but hers as well. It reminded her about her days in high school when colts look at other mares flanks and complemented on how…well…you get the idea. She knew what he was trying to be honest when he asked about what they are instead of ‘stare and asked questions later’ if she caught him.

She answered his question after remembering her day as a teenager.

“The symbols that everypony have are called ‘cutie mark’.”

“Cutie mark?” said Connor, including Scootaloo.

“You don’t know what a cutie mark is Scootaloo?” said Cheerilee.

Scootaloo shook her head.

“Nope”

“Well then a cutie mark is when-“

*DING DONG DING DONG*

“What is that” Connor replied.

Suddenly Cheerilee panicked.

“Oh no! Oh no!”

“Cheerilee what’s wrong!?” Said Connor with concerned in his voice.

“I’m going to be late! I’m going to be late” said Cheerilee.

She then took off running fast as she could and shouted.

“Sorry Connor!”

After her response she was far away to respond back, leaving Connor and Scootaloo all alone, Speechless.

Scootaloo broke the silence.

“What just happened?”

“I do not know...” said Connor.

“Well whatever that was she’s gone now, let’s get something to eat!”

“Scootaloo!” shouted Connor. ”How can you think about food at a time like this!”

“Come on Connor you know your hungry for some real food, you know you want to.” She replied.

“That may be true but-“

*Grumble*

“…”

“Looks like your stomach speaks for you,” said scootaloo. “I’m sure we’ll run into Cheerilee again soon.”

“I hope you are right,” he replied. “She must have a reason for leaving us like that.”

“I’m sure she does now come on!” Scootaloo shouted as she ran to find a place that sold good food.

“S-Scootaloo wait!” shouted Connor as he grabbed his bag from the ground and ran after her before she got too far.

…

After catching up to Scootaloo and doing some sight seeing, they were able to find a restaurant that has tables outside and sat down to wait for the waiter.

“This village is amazing!” said Connor. ”I’ve never seen anything like it!”

“I know, you said that for like the hundredth time…” said Scootaloo with a hint of annoyance in her voice.

After the quick talk the waiter came up to them to take their order by giving them their menus and spoke.

“Good afternoon sir and madam, I’ll be your waiter for today shall we get started with drinks?”

The waiter is male earth pony whose coat is white, hair and tail color is black, the hair is combed properly and tail is trimmed short, his cutie mark is a silver platter with a white plate, a spoon, a fork, and a glass cup that is empty. He is wearing a white long sleeve dress shirt with a black vest and a bow tie.

Scootaloo answered first.

“Banana smoothie Please!”

“Of course!” said the waiter.” How about you sir?”

Connor looked at the menu for the drinks sections; he didn’t know what to choose because he’s never heard of these drinks before.

Soda, smoothies, shakes, what kind of drinks are these?

“I’ll just have some water…” said Connor.

“Right away sir I’ll give you a few minutes to decide what to eat.” Said the waiter.

As he left, Connor and Scootaloo looked at their menus to decide what to order, Scootaloo quickly knew what to eat.

Hayfries.

Connor had a hard time deciding what to eat; the menu was full of vegetables, and plants that are eatable. He remembered that ponies are herbivores not omnivores, it’s a shame, he wanted some ‘meat’.

His train of thought was quickly interrupted when the waiter returned with their drinks.

“Here we are,” he said as he set the drinks on the table. ”have you decided what to eat?”

Scootaloo quickly answered.

“Hayfries! Lots and lots of hayfries!”

“Hehehe, quite the apatite you have.”

“You have no idea.” She replied.

The waiter then faced Connor and asked for his order.

“And for you sir, what shall it be?”

Connor still couldn’t decide what to eat, he was still having a hard time with the menu.

The waiter asked Connor if he needed help.

“Would you like some help sir?”

Connor didn’t reply backa s he continued to look at the menu, he really didn’t know what to eat since it was full of vegetables and plants that are eatable of course.

The waiter asked again.

“Sir, do you need assistance?”

Again, Connor didn’t reply back and continued to look at the menu.

The waiter tried again.

“Sir-“

“DAISY SANDWICH!” Connor shouted.

The waiter jumped in shock from Connor’s shout.

“P-Pardon?” he said.

“I’ll have the daisy sandwich…please?” said Connor with a nervous smile.

The waiter replied back.

“O-Of course sir, right away.”

After taking their orders the waiter left.

Scootaloo spoke to Connor.

“Are you all right Connor?”

“O-Of course I am, why would I not be?”

Scootaloo frowned at his response.

“Really, it looked like you had a hard time looking at the menu.”

“W-Well I…”

Suddenly she smiled.

“Its ok, I understand.”

Connor raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“You do?” he said.

“Yeah, not everypony likes vegetables.”

“…”

(“She thinks I don’t like vegetables just because I had a hard time with the menu? Well…that may be true but still, I was hoping there was something else that I could eat. I only choose the daisy sandwich because it the last thing I saw before the waiter spoke. Hay food, plant food, I don’t think I can those! Well…not yet at least, this is still new for me.”)

After some thinking the waiter came with their food.

“Lunch has arrived!”

“Yes!” shouted Scootaloo.

“Ok, who ordered the hayfries? A lot of them of course.” Said the waiter with a smile.

“Oh! Oh! Me! Me!” Scootaloo shouted.

The waiter laughed and gave her the food she ordered, as soon as the food was on the table in front of her Scootaloo began to devour it down.

Seeing this made Connor smile, as well as the waiter.

“Your daughter has quite the apatite doesn’t she?” said the waiter.

“Oh, she’s not my daughter I’m…I’m her care taker.” Connor replied.

“Really? I apologies for my mistake sir.”

“It is all right,” said Connor. “you did not know.”

“Of course sir,” the waiter replied. “anyway here’s your order.”

The waiter placed Connors meal on the table.

Connor couldn’t believe what he saw, the sandwich is actually a ‘daisy’ sandwich!

The sandwich has two pieces of bread; in between the bread were daises, along with some lettuce to give it an extra flavor, and a toothpick on top with a daisy.

The waiter looked at Connor with a concerned look as the Pegasus looked at the sandwich with a strange look.

“Is everything all right sir?” said the waiter.

Connor looked at the waiter and replied.

“Y-Yes, everything is fine. It’s just that I have never seen a delicious sandwich before!”

He smiled nervously as the waiter held his head up high, feeling proud.

“Why thank you sir!” said the waiter. “Our chiefs will be delighted to hear such a complement!”

After the complement, the waiter left, leaving Scootaloo and Connor to their meals.

Connor looked back at the sandwich, thinking if he should eat it or not.

(“So this is a daisy sandwich…looks like a sandwich that would make me sick since the daisy is a plant.”)

Suddenly.

*grumble*

(“Grrr…getting hungry…it looks like I have no choice…I must eat the sandwich.”)

Connor picked up the sandwich with his hooves and stared at it one last time.

(“Here goes nothing.”)

He took a bite from the sandwich and prepared himself for the taste.”)

“…”

Suddenly, he took another bite, then another, and another, and another and another until the sandwich was completely gone!

The sandwich was so delicious Connor wanted another one!

Until…

*Burp*

Connor looked at Scootaloo with her head in the table and mumbled.

“Ohhh…too much hayfries…but it was worth it…”

Seeing the situation she was in made him slightly laugh, he then went over to her side of the table and carefully picked Scootaloo up and placed her on his back.

As this was happening the waiter returned.

“Leaving are we?” he said.

“I’m afraid I must,” Connor replied. ”for you see I have to be somewhere.”

“I understand,” the waiter said. “but first the check sir.”

The waiter then gave Connor a piece of paper and saw what was written on it:

Hay fries( lots of hay fries)” 15 bits

Daisy sandwich: 5 bits

Total: 20 bits

(“Bits? What are bits?”)

“…”

Wait! Redheart mention about a bag full of bits in his backpack back at he hospital!

Connor opened his backpack and search through it, after a moment of searching Connor found a brown bag that was heavy and made sounds that sounded like coins. as he opened the bag the first thing he saw was the color of gold, as he picked up the item that is gold and saw that it is actually a gold coin! Connor looked into the bag again and saw more gold coins!

(“Could these be the bits Redheart mention?”)

Connor grabbed 20 bits from his bag and gave it to the waiter.

“This should cover the payment for the meal.” said Connor.

The waiter counted the money and replied back with a smile.

“It covers it alright, thank you and comeback again!”

Both the waiter and Connor went their separate ways as one went back to work, and the other continued his search to reach his destination

…

It has been 30 minutes since Connor left the restaurant and has still been searching for the place that can repair his coat and cut his and Scootaloo’s hair and tail, but there has been no luck of the destination.

Scootaloo, now recovered from eating too much hayfries, spoke to Connor.

“You’re lost aren’t you?”

“It seems that I am…” he replied.

“Well why don’t we ask for help? It will be easier that looking for it than ourselves.”

Connor smiled from her response, why didn’t he think of that?

“Sometimes I wonder if fillies your age are smarter that the adults.”

Scootaloo giggled and replied back.

“I guess we are.”

Taking her advise, Connor looked around to find somepony to ask if they knew the direction if their location. Scootaloo also helped as she looked around to find help.

Suddenly.

“There’s a mare coming this way,” said Scootaloo. “we can ask her for help since she’s up ahead.”

“An excellent idea Scootaloo,” said Connor. “hopefully she knows where the location is at.”

Connor and Scootaloo walked up towards the mare as she was heading towards them since she was in their way. As they got close Connor, Scootaloo and the mare stopped and looked at each other, the mare is an earth pony whose coat is bright pink while her hair and tail are somehow curly and poofy, it’s color is slightly dark pink, her cutie mark are three balloons, the balloons on the left and right are blue and the middle is yellow, lastly her eye color is light blue.

After the quick glances of each other, Connor spoke to the pink earth pony.

“Good afternoon ma’am my name is Connor Kenway and this little one here is Scootaloo.”

“Hi there!” said Scootaloo as she waved hello to the pink earth pony.

Connor continued to speak.

“The both of us are…new in this village and I was wondering if-“

*GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAASP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*

*ZOOOOOOOOOM*

“…”

“What…just…happened…? Said Connor with a surprised look.

“That pink mare jumped into the air, gasped, and dashed away from us…that’s what happened…” Scootaloo replied with a surprised look as well.

“Oh…good, I thought I was the only one who witness that.”

“…”

“What do we do know?” said Scootaloo.

“I suppose we can ask another pony for help,” Connor replied. “the mare left us before I could ask for the directions of the place we need to be.”

“Well that stinks…”

“Agreed, its best if we-“

*sniff sniff*

“If we-“

*sniff sniff*

Seeing this made Scootaloo raise an eyebrow in confusion. And a bit creeped out.

“Uh…Connor, are you all right? Why are you sniffing the air?”

Connor didn’t reply back as he continued to sniff the air.

(“That scent…I must find it!”)

Connor then used his eagle vision to make thing easier to find the scent. Everything around him has turned black and white, the buildings were colored grey, the ponies around him glowed white, meaning their civilians, Scootaloo Glowed blue and, meaning she is an ally. Connor looked around to continue to look for the scent, after a minute of searching he finally found what he was looking for, and its glowing gold, meaning that is his objective. The scent is a smoky trail that glowed gold and its coming a few blocks from where he is at.

“This way!” Connor Shouted.

He then ran towards the direction of the scent accidentally leaving Scootaloo behind.

“HEY! WAIT FOR ME!” She said.

Scootaloo then ran after Connor to know where is he going, and why?

…

After chasing Connor through many blocks, he finally stopped at an area that looked like a market that basically sells anything. Scootaloo, who dragged herself on the ground since Connor ran faster than her and was out of breath, managed to catch up to him as Connor searched the area.

(“How can he run that fast without using his wings!? It’s a good thing he hasn’t used his wing since we left the hospital.”)

Connor continued to search the area with his eagle vision, after a moment of searching he found the source of the scent that is a few feet away from him and Scootaloo. He turned off his eagle vision and walked towards it, while Scootaloo followed Connor while she dragged herself on the ground.

Again.

As they got close and saw what was the source of the smell they couldn’t believe it, this was the source of the scent that Connor was chasing?

Seeing what is in front of Connor made him drool, this is what he was not expected to find but he never knew they smelled this good! The sweet delicious smell of-

“APPLES!? YOU MEAN TO TELL THAT I CHASED YOU FOR A BUNCH OF APPELS!?

“Well…I-“

“Didn’t we eat earlier?”

“The food I had was a sandwich, it wasn’t enough!”

“Well why didn’t you get another one!”

“I was about to get another sandwich until you ate too much, I was looking out for you!”

Suddenly.

“Uh…am ah interuptin something?”

Both Connor and Scootaloo turned around to see a mare earth pony whose coat is bright orange, hair and tail color is blond and both tied into a pony tail, her cutie mark is three red apples, a brown cowboy hat on her head, three dotted freckles on her cheeks, and her eyes are colored bright green.

Connor replied back to the orange coated mare.

“O-Of course not, we were just have a discussion that’s all.”

The orange coated mare raised an eyebrow and replied back.

“Alrighty then, anyway names Applejack!”

She put her hoof out in front of Connor for him to shake.

Connor became a little confused of what Applejack was doing, why did she put her hoof out in front of him?

Unless…

(“She…she want me to shake her hoof?”)

Puzzled, Connor took his hoof out, reached for Applejacks hoof and shook it. As they shook hooves Connor introduced himself and Scootaloo.

“Connor Kenway, and this is Scootaloo.”

“Hello!” said Scootaloo as she waved her hoof at Applejack.

“Well howdy there Connor and Scootaloo, what can ah do fer ya?”

Before Connor could answer, the scent of the delicious apples went into his nostrils, making him drool. He answered Applejacks question.

“Are you selling these apples?”

Hearing this made Scootaloo face hoof while Applejack smiled.

“Ah sure do! What chu like? Ah have apples, apple fritters, apple fires, apple pies-“

“The apple pie please.” Said Connor.

“Yes sir,” said Applejack.” That will be three bits.”

Connor gave Applejack the three bits from his bag and Applejack gave Connor the apple pie, as soon as he received the pie Connor sniffed it deeply to smell the scent of apples. Now this is something he could eat!

“Enjoy yer apple pie Connor,” said Applejack. ”Ah hope you-“

“NOMNOMNOMNOMNOMNOMNOMNOMNOMNOMNOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“Like it…”

“Whoa…”said Scootaloo with a surprising look. “ I didn’t see that coming.”

“Same as here…” said Applejack with the same facial expression.

After moments of seeing Connor dumping his face onto the pie and eating it, both Applejack and Scootaloo stared at Connor, who is laying on the ground with a smile on his face and saying how much he enjoyed the pie.

“The pie was delicious; perhaps the best I have had all day.”

“Why thank you Connor,” said Applejack. “Comment like those make the apple family proud!”

“I bet,” said Scootaloo. “You saw how Connor ate that pie.”

“You got that right sugarcube,” said Applejack. “Judging from how Connor ate that pie he looked like a pig that don’t have table manners.”

Hearing that made Scootaloo laugh from the joke, as well as Applejack.

Connor blushed in embarrassment after hearing Applejacks words, he did devour the pie like there was no tomorrow. Only because he was still hungry when he left the restaurant so he could find the location he is looking for.

“That’s…very ‘honest’ of you Applejack.” Said Connor.

“Hehehe, sorry Connor.” Said Applejack.

“It’s all right,” Connor replied. “no harm done.”

Scootaloo spoke to Connor after his conversation with Applejack.

“Did that pie hit the spot?”

“If you mean by ‘I’m full’ then yes I am satisfied.” Replied Connor.

“Good,” said Scootaloo. “now we can finish our search.”

Hearing this made Applejack curious, finish their search? What are they searching?

“What cha looking fer? Need help?”

“Actually yes,” said Connor. “we are looking for the location that is written on this paper.”

Connor then opened his bag and took out a piece of paper and gave it to Applejack to see if she knew where the location is at.

After reading the paper, Applejack replied.

“Sorry partner, don’t know where that is.”

Scootaloo spoke to Applejack.

“Are you sure?”

“Ah am sure sugarcube.” Said Applejack.

She then faced Connor and replied.

“Sorry if ah wasn’t much help to you two.”

“Its all right,” said Connor. “I’m sure there are others who can-“

*CRASH*

“HEY!”

“YOU’ER GONNA PAY FOR THAT!”

“YEAH WHAT HE SAID!”

“What in tarnation is going on?” said Applejack.

“I do not know,” said Connor. “but I intend to find out.”

Connor, Applejack and Scootaloo walked towards a large group of ponies that gathered around to see whats going on, as they got closer to the crowd a scream was heard.

“STOP! PLEASE!”

Hearing this made Connor and Applejack tense as they gave each other a quick glance and ran towards the scream with Scootaloo following them. As the three ponies made it to the front of the group they were shocked to at what they saw.

A mare was being attacked by a group of ponies!

Seeing this angered Connor and Applejack, how could these ponies do such a thing!

Connor looked at Scootaloo who is also shocked at what she is seeing; fillies her age shouldn’t see this type of violence! He looked around to see other ponies who are also shocked to and helpless to do anything, somepony has to do something!

…

As the group of ponies continued to hurt the poor defenseless mare, they shouted at her.

“This is what you get for getting in our way!”

*kick*

“You’ve should’ve watch where you were going!”

*kick*

“Yeah what what they said!”

*kick*

“P-Please…stop…”

“You need to learn your lesson for bumping into us, or should I say crashing into us!”

*kick*

“ENOUGH!”

The group of ponies stopped what they were doing and turned around to see a white Pegasus.

“Hey buddy, mind your own business will ya?”

“That’s right, now get back to the crowd and watch us beat this mare up to show you wimps what happens when you get in our way!”

“Yeah what they said!”

Suddenly an orange earth pony with a cowboy hat appeared.

“Ah don’t think so pal, beatin up a pony who got in yer way is not right, especially if it’s a mare!”

“Oh yeah? Who’s gonna stop us?”

“I will.” Said the white coated Pegasus.

“Same as here.” Said the orange coated earth pony.

“Better make that three!”

Suddenly a mare Pegasus landed right next to the white Pegasus and the orange earth pony. Her coat is very light blue, also known as cyan, her hair and tail is surprisingly the color of a rainbow! Her eye color is pink and her cutie mark is a cloud with a rainbow colored lighting bolt coming out of it.

“Three against three eh? Just who do you think you are?”

“My name is Connor Kenway!”

“Names Applejack!”

“Rainbow Dash! Fastest flyer in all of Equestria!”

“Ok then, now let us introduce ourselves, names Comber, the one on my right is Razor, and the other in my left is Dusty.”

Comber is an earth pony whose coat is brown while wearing a black jacket with a white T-shirt underneath, his hair and tail color is black, his hair is combed back with the support of gel while his tail is plain short, his eye color is black, and his cutie mark is a black hair comb.

Razor is a unicorn whose coat is white while wearing a black vest with a white collar long sleeved dress shirt with a red bowtie, his hair and tail color is blonde , his hair is combed forward, his tail is plain short, his eye color is blue, lastly his cutie mark is a hair razor that is silver.

Dusty is a Pegasus whose coat is light brown with a blue flat cap on his head, his hair and tail color is dark brown, his hair is bowl cut, his tail is plain short, his eye color is brown, and his cutie mark is a dust broom with a dust pan.

“Alright,” said Comber.” Now that introductions are out of the way lets get this party started!”

Combers crew took their attack stance.

Comber stood on his back hooves and took a boxer stance, Razor also stood on his back hooves and took out a pair of razors from his vest and showed of his skills, dusty took out a sweeping broom from nowhere and also showed of his skills while flying/hovering in the air.

Seeing this made Rainbow Dash smile.

(“This is going to be easy!”)

Applejack shook her head in disappointment.

(“These colts are going to get hurt.”)

Connor raised an eyebrow.

(“This is not going to end well…”)

After some thinking, Rainbow Dash spoke.

“Ok guys who are you going to take? Dusty is mine.”

“Comber looks like an easy feller to take on.” said Applejack.

“Razor believes he knows what he can do with those knifes,” said Connor. “I’ll make sure he doesn’t hurt himself.”

“Then it’s a plan.” said Rainbow Dash.

Before anything could happen, Connor looked at Scootaloo, who is still with the crowd, spoke to her.

“Stay with the crowd Scootaloo, I do not want you to get involved.”

Scootaloo nodded.

With that done Connor, Rainbow Dash and Applejack faced their chosen opponents as they got ready to fight the three ponies for beating up the mare that got in their way.

To be continued...

Author's Note

Sorry for the very long wait guys, I know in the comments I said it will be a long chapter but it is a very long chapter. So I decided to make it in two or three parts, hopefully it will be two parts. Anyway sorry for the cliffhanger, it looked liked a good spot to stop to get you guys pumped for the next chapter which is being typed right now! Lastly, no I'm not done with this story if that's what got you thinking.

Chapter 5: welcome to ponyville part 2 (fight scene)

Chapter 5: Welcome to Ponyville part 2

Applejack vs. Comber

As Comber was getting ready, he started throwing punches in the air, pretending there was a punching bag in front of him.

Applejack just stood where she is at with an eyebrow raised, she doesn't know if this colt is serious or just out of his mind. Either way, he’s going to get hurt as soon as this fight is over.

After throwing some punches, Comber spoke.

“Are you sure you can take me on? Cuz you’re gonna get just like what we did to that mare.”

“The only on who’s gonna get hurt is you!” shouted Applejack. “How could you beat up on a poor defenseless mare like that, what did she ever do to you!?”

“She got in my way that’s what she did,” said Comber. “Now you’re in my way!”

Applejack got ready in case he suddenly ran towards her, instead he punched the air.

(“Really? Again with the air punchin?”)

“Get ready!” Comber shouted. “Cuz you’re about get knocked out by my three punch combo!”

Hearing this made Applejack smile, this is really going to be easy!

“Well then, you’re going to going to get knocked out in one hit!”

Comber raised an eyebrow, is it possible to get knocked out by one hit?

He replied back.

“How are you going to do that?”

“Easy,” said Applejack. “All Ah need is my back hooves.”

Comber laughed at her response.

“HAHAHA, REALLY!? A KICK!? THIS IS GOING TO BE TOO EASY!”

(“Hehehe, you have no idea what you got yer self into.”)

Without warning Comber ran towards Applejack head on, while Applejack just stood there where she is at, waiting for the right moment.

(“Wait for it…”)

Comber continued to run as he was halfway to hit Applejack.

(“Wait for it…”)

“HERE I COME!”

(“NOW!”)

As Comber got close he threw a punch at Applejack, but before it could make contact Applejack quickly turned around and-

*kick*

The powerful kick sends Comber flying into the air and crashing down onto a food stand.

Leaving him knocked out.

Seeing what she did made her smile as she held her head up high and bowed while the crowed cheered for her.

She did it! She beat that no good for nothing pony! Not only that, she avenged the mare that was attacked by Comber and his gang in the process. All it took was one hit to knock him out, looks like all that showing off and talking made him look like a fool. It’s a good thing that noting was-

“MY CABBAGES!!!”

-Broken…oops.

Rainbow Dash vs. Dusty

“Okay Dusty,” said Rainbow Dash while flying/hovering in the air. “I’m going to give you one chance to give up cuz it will be over in ten second flat!”

“Yeah right!” shouted Dusty while also flying/hovering in the air. “There’s no way I’m going to give up that easy!”

Dusty then showed off his skills with his broom as if he copied them form a kung fu movie, Rainbow Dash decided to be careful in this situation, she didn’t want to get hit by that broom since she could get hurt.

“Ready?” said Dusty.

“I’m always ready!” replied Rainbow Dash.

Suddenly both pegasi flew towards each other as Dusty is ready to strike her with his broom and Rainbow Dash ready to use her hooves on him.

As they got closer, something caught Dustys eyes.

“*Gasp* this street is covered in cabbages!”

Suddenly Dusty slowed down and flew on to the ground to clean the mess up with his broom, seeing this happened Rainbow Dash saw what Dusty did she slowed down, but she was too fast to stop! As Rainbow Dash tried to slow down she saw something she didn’t want to see…

A wall!

“WOAAAAAAAH!!!!”

*SLAM*

Seeing what happened made the crowd go ‘oooooh’, it sounded really painful as Rainbow Dash slammed into the wall. Luckily nothing was broken, only a headache and dizziness.

A moment later, Rainbow Dash shook her head and realized why Dusty stopped.

There were cabbages scattered all around, and Dusty is sweeping the ground using his broom to get the cabbages into a pile.

(“Now I know why his name is Dusty.”)

Rainbow Dash flew towards Dusty to ask him why he stopped the fight, as she got reached close to Dusty he spoke before she could.

“Oh thank goodness you’re here! Quick, take this broom and start sweeping while I find a dustpan!”

He then gave Rainbow Dash the broom and left to find a dustpan.

Rainbow Dash made an annoyed look on her face at what happened, she then looked at the broom and shrugged her shoulders.

As Dusty continued to look for a dustpan a voice was heard.

“Hey Dusty!”

Dusty turned around and spoke.

“Yes?”

*wham!*

Dusty suddenly saw stars spinning around his head and fell onto the ground, leaving him knocked out.

Rainbow Dash tossed the broom away she used to hit Dusty with and crossed her hooves together.

“Like I said, Ten. Seconds. Flat.”

The crowd clapped their hooves together for Rainbow Dash for beating Dusty, and it really took ten seconds for this fight to be over!

Connor Vs. Razor

Connor watched Razor showing off his skills with the pair of razors on his hooves, and to his surprise Razor didn’t drop them!

(“I still can not believe you can hold anything with these hooves, its impossible!”)

Suddenly his thoughts were interrupted by Razors voice.

“Hey! Are you going to stand there and watch? Or are you going fight! Unless you’re afraid?”

Connor replied back.

“Actually I was thinking”.

“Thinking?” said Razor. “Thinking of what?”

Connor slightly smiled.

“Thinking I should make this fight fair.”

He then surprised the crowd and Razor by standing on his back hooves and released his hidden blades; he also surprised them even further by detaching the blades on the bracelets and used them as knifes with protective handles on them.

Secretly Connor was surprised that he could stand in his back hooves, he only hoped that he could still fight.

Razor shook off his surprise look and spoke.

“Nice trick there, but it doesn’t make any difference!”

Razor then ran toward Connor as he just stood there open wide while holding his knifes, the crowd is on the edge of their hooves, trying to figure out why isn’t that Pegasus charging forward as well?

As Razor got close he raised his arm with a razor on hoof the crowd closed their eyes, Razor then brought down his arm and-

*clank*

-Was blocked by Connors knife.

“WHAT!?” shouted Razor.

He then used his other arm and-

*clank*

-Was also blocked.

“N-NO WAY!?”

Hearing this made the crowd open their eyes and gasped, the Pegasus blocked his attacks!

Connor kicked Razors stomach which made him lose his balance and took a few steps back. As Razor was catching his breath from the kick he started to think.

(“How could this guy block my attack!? There is now way he can be this good!?”)

Suddenly his thoughts were interrupted by Connor.

“You might as well surrender now and we can end this quickly, unless you care to try again?”

Hearing this got Razor back on his hooves with his razors and took his stance once again.

“Y-You just got lucky,” Razor replied. “This time you won’t get lucky!”

Razor ran towards Connor and attacked him once again with multiple slashes, but Razors attacks were either blocked or dodged by Connor with ease.

After his rapids strikes to hit Connor Razor grew tired and stopped and took a few steps back to catch his breath.

(“He…he blocked every attack I threw at him…I hate to admit but…he’s good…”)

While catching his breath, Connor spoke.

“Are we done here?”

“Y-You kidding? *huff huff* I’m just getting started!”

“Well then…” said Connor as he took his own attack stance with his knifes.”My turn.”

“What?”

Without warning Connor dashed toward Razor and rapidly attacked him with his knifes, Razor managed to block and dodge Connors attacks, but not all of them. He received multiple cuts on his arms that were not serious or deep, his shirt was also torn as the clothing protected some of Razors skin from being cut.

Connor made sure Razors cuts weren’t life threading or that would cause any injury, he didn’t want to look like the bad guy here since Razor and his friends are the bad guys at the moment.

After one last strike, Razor lost his balance and fell to the ground trying to catch breath again while Connor walked up to Razor with both knifes on his hooves and spoke.

“Its over, you’re in no condition to fight any longer.”

“*huff huff* S-Says who!”

“Says the one who went easy on you.”

Hearing this shocked Razor.

“WHAT!? YOU WENT EASY ON ME!?”

“Yes,” Connor replied. “For you see my combat abilities can hurt you in the worst possible ways you could never imagine.”

Razor slowly stood up and spoke.

“Worst possible ways? Yeah right, I bet that’s nothing but talk!”

“It’s the truth,” said Connor. “If I didn’t hold back you would be sent straight to the hospital. Trust me on this one, you would not would not like the food there it’s terrible!”

“Really?” said Razor.” I had no idea hospital food was that bad.”

Connor nodded in agreement.

Until.

“LET ME SEND YOU BACK RIGHT THERE!”

Razor then dashed towards Connor with his razors on hoof head on.

Again.

Connor let out a deep breath.

“He never listens… I might as well give him an example.”

As Razor got close he thrusted his arm towards Connor with one of his razors until-

*catch*

Connor grabbed Razors arm.

“What the-GAH!”

Next Connor twisted Razors arm, which forced him to drop his razor.

Razor tried to pull his arm out , but it was no use.

“Last chance Razor, surrender now!” said Connor.

Razors response was using his other arm and slashed towards Connors face, luckily Connor managed dodged it by moving his head. However, Razors blade managed to cut his cheek and causing it to bleed.

This has gone too far!

Connor quickly grabbed Razors other arm, twisted it, making him drop his other razor , with both arms grabbed Connor pulled Razor and-

*pow*

Head butted Razor, making him dizzy.

Razor still stood up and tried to fight again, seeing this angered Connor.

“ENOUGH!”

Connor grabbed Razors arm one last time and-

*slam*

Throwing him over his shoulder and slammed Razor on to the ground flat on his back, leaving him out cold.

“This fight is over…”

To be continued…

Author's Note

Here's part 2! sorry if it wasn't what you were expecting, the rest of the chapter i wrote is even longer than i remember. However at least you got to the fight scene right? Anyway hoped you enjoyed the chapter, part three is coming up soon and depending on how long i want the chapter to be it, there might be a part 4.

Chapter 6 : welcome to ponyville part 3

Chapter 6: Welcome to Ponyville part 3

After the fight, Comber and his friends were tied up together with a rope Applejack brought just in case anything like this were to happen. The crowd clapped their hooves together to thank the three ponies who stopped the thugs that threaten the village with violence.

Rainbow Dash started to enjoy the energy the crowd was giving off, so she decided to do something about it.

“Okay ponyville, when is say Rainbow you say dash! Rainbow-“

“Dash!”

“Rainbow-“

“Dash!”

“Rainbow-“

“Dash!”

“Aw yeah!”

Applejack decided to take this opportunity to sell her apples since there is a crowd large enough to earn some bits.

“Apples! Come get yer apples! Only two bits!

Hearing this made the crowd hungry and mouth water, there was no way they were going to miss this opportunity. Especially when the price is only two bits!

Connor just stood in front of Comber and his friends, out cold and tied up while waiting for the guards to pick them up. He kept an eye on them just in case they woke up and caused any more trouble.

Until…

*tackle*

“OOF”

He was tackled down by Scootaloo, who happened to be in an excited mood.

“Connor that was awesome! When you were out there you were like ‘pow pow pow’ and then you like ‘block block block, slash slash slash!”

Scootaloo continued to ramble about what happened at the fight and saying how ‘cool’ he was when used his blades, she also said the fight almost looked like it came out of a comic book.

After getting Scootaloo off of him and quickly dusted him self off, Connor ruffled Scootaloos hair as she laughed and playfully waved her arms at his hoof.

After their moment Scootaloo spoke again.

“You know, I bet that mare you saved is happy that you too care of those thugs.”

“Of course, I’m sure that she’s-“

(“Wait! Mare!?”)

Connor turned around to see the mare still unconscious on the ground thanks to Comber and his thugs, how could he forget about her! He then turned to see Applejack and Rainbow Dash surrounded by the crowd of ponies, Applejack was selling her apples while Rainbow Dash was showing off her flight skills.

He shouted their names.

“Applejack! Rainbow Dash! The mare!”

After hearing their names and almost forgetting about the mare, Rainbow Dash flew towards Connor as Applejack took out a first aid kit from her apple stand and followed the cyan Pegasus.

As both Applejack and Rainbow Dash got close the saw Connor and Scootaloo next to the mare trying to wake her up, but it was no use.

Suddenly Rainbow Dash recognized the mare, she is a Pegasus!

Her coat is grey, her hair and tail color is blonde, and her cutie mark is a pair of bubbles, her name is-

“Derpy!” shouted Rainbow Dash as she flew and landed next to the gray coated Pegasus.

“You know this mare?” said Connor.

Rainbow Dash nodded and replied back.

“Yeah, one of my friends since I was a filly.”

“I see…I’m sorry what has happened to her.” Said Connor.

“Its ok,” said Rainbow Dash. ”At least we took care of those jerks.”

“Agreed.”

Rainbow Dash faced Derpy and tired to wake her up.

“Derpy wake up, come on don’t do this to me.”

No response.

“Derpy wake up please…”

Again, no response.

“Derpy…”

Applejack, Connor, and Scootaloo lowered their heads as they couldn’t do anything, they were too late.

“Who’s going to eat these fresh baked blueberry muffins now…”

“Muffins?”

Suddenly the gray Pegasus opened her eyes and quickly stood up on her hooves as she looked around for some muffins.

“Muffins! Where are you muffins! I’m coming for you!”

Seeing this made the three pegasi and the earth pony smile, it looked like she was ok. Although she has some bruises thanks to comber ans his thugs.

As Derpy continued to look for muffins, Rainbow Dash stopped her before she could run off.

“Derpy relax, there’s no muffins.”

“No muffins? Aww…”

“Hehehe relax, I’ll get you some after we fix you up.”

“Fix me up?”

“You mean…you don’t remember what happened?”

“Well…I do remember bumping into a couple of ponies earlier; they were upset when it happened after that everything went blank.”

Applejack told her what happened after she passed out.

“Derpy, Ah need you to listen carefully ok?”

“O-Ok...”

Applejack cleared her throat.

“Derpy…you were attacked.”

“A-Attacked!”

“That’s right; you were beaten up by the same ponies you bumped into.”

Hearing this shocked Derpy.

“W-Why would they do that…”

“Ah don’t know sugar cube, but me and the others took care of them.”

“You mean-“

“That’s right! We took them down! Ain’t that right everypony!”

“…”

“Connor? Scootaloo?”

Applejack turned around to see both pegasi staring at Derpy.

The reason?

Her golden colored eyes.

(“Uh oh.”)

After staring for a while, Scootaloo spoke.

“Y-Your eyes!”

“My eyes?” said Derpy. “What’s wrong with them?”

As this was going on, Connor looked at Applejack and Rainbow Dash waving their arms around telling him to not say anything about her eyes.

Scootaloo continued to speak.

“Your eyes, there-“

Connor quickly covered her mouth and finished her sentence.

“-They are the most beautiful looking eyes we have ever seen!”

“Really? Aw shucks!” said Derpy as she blushes from the comment.

Connor looked at Scootaloo and slowly shook his head, telling her ‘don’t say anything about her eyes’. Scootaloo slowly nodded as she got the message.

After exchanging looks Connor spoke to Derpy.

“How are you feeling? Those bruises look painful for you.”

“Well I’m a bit sore all over, but I feel fine.”

She then used her wings to fly in the air until-

“GAH!”

She fell down onto the ground hard, Connor and the others ran up to Derpy to see what happened.

“Derpy, are you alright!” shouted Connor.

“M-My wing…” said Derpy as she revealed her wing.

“Oh no!” said Rainbow Dash as she flew and landed next to Derpy as she examined her wing.

“What’s wrong with her?” said Applejack.

After a minute of examination, Rainbow Dash spoke.

“Her wing…it’s broken…”

Everypony went silent for a moment, until Connor spoke.

“Is there anything we can do?”

Rainbow Dash thought for a moment and said.

“Applejack, in your first aid kit, find some elastic bandages.”

“You got it partner.”

Rainbow Dash then faced Scootaloo.

“Scoots, I need you to find some small planks that are not too far from here since there some construction going on. Ask them that you need some planks, if they ask way tell them is for medical purposes.”

“O-Ok!”

Rainbow Dash looked at Connor.

“Connor, I need you to help me with Derpy.”

“Of course.”

Connor quickly walked towards Derpys side and did what he could to help her.

As he was helping Rainbow Dash Connor spoke to her.

“You seem to know what you are doing.”

“Pegasi are taught to know the basics of taking care of their wings, I never cared about the lessons until I had my first crash.”

“And yet you still continue to crash.” said Connor.

“Hehehe, how did you about that?” replied Rainbow Dash.

“When I was at the hospital recovering from my wounds, one if the nurses thought I performed a dangerous stunt that sent there.”

“Did you?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“No, I was still recovering from a stabbed wound I received a long time ago when it opened as I tried to find shelter from the rain. That’s how Scootaloo and I met.”

“Wait. Scootaloo isn’t your kid?”

Connor shook his head.

“I found her in an alley all alone, no pony taking care of her. She is an orphan.”

Hearing this shocked Rainbow Dash.

“Wow…I never knew that…how did you stabbed?”

“Another time perhaps, right know Derpy needs attention.”

“Right!”

After their conversation, both pegasi continued to help Derpys injuries.

Moments later.

“Ah found them elastic bandages you wanted.” said Applejack.

“Good,” said Raindbow Dash. “Now we wait for Scoots

“I got the planks you asked for.”

Rainbow Dash turned around to see Scootaloo with planks on her back as she ran towards the group.

“Perfect timing Scoots! Now come over here and help!”

As Scootaloo reunited with Connor, Rainbow Dash explained what to do next.

“Ok everypony we have to do this right, if we don’t there’s a good chance we might make it worse.”

Everypony nodded as they now know the risk.

“Aright here’s what we’ll do, Derpy, I’m going to have to pull your wing to make this work.”

“B-But it’s gonna hurt.” said Derpy with worry ness in her voice.

“I know, but it’s the only way to help your wing until we get you to a hospital.”

“O-Ok…”

Rainbow Dash faced the group.

“Scoots, when I pull her wing place the planks between it.”

“Right.” said Scootaloo.

“Applejack, as soon as Scoots does that wrap the bandages around the planks and the wing.”

“Got it partner!” said Applejack

Connor, try to hold Derpy down so she won’t struggle too much.”

“Of course.”

“Ok, ready?”

Everypony nodded, including Derpy.

“GO!”

With that said Rainbow Dash pulled Derpys wing, which made her scream. Connor held Derpy onto the ground as she moved around uncontrollably from the pain, Scootaloo placed the planks between the wing as Applejack wrapped the bandages around the planks and the wing.

Connor suddenly felt his hoof pulled by another hoof.

It was Derpy’s.

Connors hoof felt a tight grip from Derpys hoof, he knew the pain would hurt but he didn’t know it would be that painful.

He then saw Derpy shed a tear; Connor couldn’t bear the situation she is in.

He then tighten his grip onto her hoof.

Derpy noticed what Connor did and looked at him, he was smiling. She returned the smile with her smile.

(“Thank you Mr. Connor…”)

…

“We did it…” said Rainbow Dash.

“It wasn’t an easy task, but I agree.” said Connor.

“Let’s not do that again.” said Applejack.

“I’m with you on that.” said Scootaloo.

After minutes of treating Derpys wing, Connor and the others managed to fix it. However it still needs medical attention, and proper care.

“How do you feel Derpy?” said Rainbow Dash.

“I’m ok…still a bit sore though.” said Derpy.

“That’s good to hear sugar cube,” said Applejack. “Try not to move around too much as we take you to the hospital.”

“Ok…”

Their conversation was interrupted by Connor, while Scootaloo was next to him.

“I’m glad to see Derpy is doing well, although I’m afraid we must take our leave.”

“Wait! You’re leaving us!?” shouted Rainbow Dash.

“I must,” said Connor. “Forgive me if I sounded rude but me and Scootaloo have to be somewhere.”

“You’re gonna look fer the place ya’ll need to be?”

Connor nodded.

“Where are you going Mr. Connor?” said Derpy.

Before Connor could reply, Scootaloo spoke.

“Actually we don’t know, but were following the instructions written on this paper.”

“What paper?” said Rainbow Dash.

“This one.” Replied Scootaloo as she gave the paper to Rainbow Dash.

After a minute reading, Rainbow Dash spoke.

“Sorry don’t know where that place is.”

“Can I see that?” said Derpy.

Rainbow Dash gave Derpy the paper and read it.

“Hey! I know this place!”

“You do?” said Connor with a hint of hope in his voice.

“Yup! I was actually heading there my self to deliver a package.”

“Package?” said Scootaloo.

“That’s right, I’m a mail mare. See?” said Derpy as she brought out a brown bag.

After some thinking Connor spoke.

“Derpy, would it be alright if you could take us there?”

“Sure can do!” said Derpy.

“NO YOUR NOT!” shouted Rainbow Dash.

“W-Why not?” replied Derpy.

“Your wing is broken in case you forgot, there’s no way I’ll let you!”

“But Rainbow Dash…please…”

“I said NO!”

Suddenly

“Actually, it be best if Derpy takes them.”

Rainbow Dash turned around to see Applejack behind her.

“Whose side are you on!?” shouted Rainbow Dash. “Derpy’s wing is broken; she has to get to the hospital!”

“Rainbow think about it,” said Applejack. “she’s tryin to return the favor by takin them where they need to be because Connor saved her.”

“What do you mean Connor saved her? We saved her!”

Applejack shook her head.

“That may be true but…”

“BUT WHAT!?” shouted Rainbow Dash.

“…Where were you when Derpy was being attacked?”

Hearing this surprised Rainbow Dash.

“W-What does that have to do with-“

“Ah said…where were you when Derpy was being attacked.”

Rainbow Dash didn’t reply.

“Rainbow…”

“I…I was…taking a nap on a cloud as I always do.”

“Did you hear Derpy screamin?”

“…No…I was fast asleep…why are you telling me this…”

“Because you came at the last minute after Connor told Comber and his friends to stop.”

“But what does that have to do with him saving Derpy.”

Applejack took a moment to think and told her.

“While Derpy was being attacked, no pony including me did nothin to stop those thugs. That’s when Connor stood up against them; he was the only pony who stopped them from hurtin Derpy even more. That’s how he saved her Rainbow, and it gave me the strength to help.

Applejack was right, even though she wasn’t there from the beginning her words were true. If only she wasn’t a heavy sleeper she would be there to see it, everything Applejack said hurt like knifes.

Every word.

After some thinking, Rainbow Dash spoke.

“Your…your right…”

She turned around and faced Derpy.

“I’m sorry I shouted at you Derpy, I was worried about your condition.”

Derpy smiled as she hugged a Rainbow Dash, which surprised her.

“It’s ok Rainbow Dash, you were just looking out for me!”

Rainbow Dash returned the hug.

“Thanks Derpy.”

“Your welcome, now you owe me muffins.”

“Derpy I already do.”

“Oh…you owe me more.”

“Hehehe, deal.”

Rainbow Dash turned around to see Connor and Scootaloo.

“Sorry for the way I acted earlier.”

“It’s alright,” said Connor. “The worry ness of your friend made you act that way.”

“It’s just the way I am.” said Rainbow Dash.

“I call it being ‘loyal’ to your friends.”

“Maybe…”

“Don’t worry Rainbow Dash,” said Scootaloo. “You’re still cool in my book!”

Rainbow Dash smiled form Scootaloos Comment.

“Heh, thanks Scoots you’re ok in my book too.” Said Rainbow Dash as she faced Connor and said. ”If you’re still going to the place your headed then count me in, its faster that way.”

“How so?” said Connor.

“Well, with Derpys wing still broken I can carry her and she’ll tell me where to go while you two follow.”

Connor took a moment to think and replied.

“Very well, lead the way.”

“Right, Derpy climb on my back.” said Rainbow Dash.

Derpy walked towards Rainbow Dash and did as she was told, however as soon as she climbed Rainbow Dash fell flat on her stomach.

“Oops, my bad!” said Derpy.

“I-It’s fine Derpy, just get off for a sec.”

As Derpy got off, Rainbow Dash rubbed her back as she thinks.

(“Geeze…Derpy needs to cut back on the muffins…”)

“Ok change of plans, Connor you carry Derpy and follow her directions I’ll carry Scoots.”

“Uh..v-very well.” Connor replied.

After switching ‘riders’, Connor felt a bit unbalanced thanks to Derpy but he managed to hold her steady. Rainbow Dash of course had no problem Carrying Scootaloo.

“Ok all set,” said Rainbow Dash. “Ready?”

“I-I believe so.” said Connor while struggling to carry Derpy.

“Alright, let’s fly!”

Rainbow Dash suddenly flew into the air at full speed, leaving Connor and Derpy behind. Due to Rainbow Dash’s choice of getting to the location where he and Scootaloo need to be left him behind with a shocked facial expression , it looks like this wasn’t going to be a peaceful and safe trip.

“R-Rainbow Dash wait!” shouted Connor. (“So much for being loyal.”)

“Come on Mr. Connor, lets go!” said Derpy.

“O-O course, farewell Applejack.” said Connor as he spread his wings and prepared himself for the worst flight he will ever face.

“Be careful ya hear! Tell Rainbow Ah’ll see her at the hospital!” shouted Applejack as she left to finish her business.

Connor then flew up into the air with Derpy on his back screaming as if the flight was a ride.

“WHEEEE!!! FASTER! FASTER!”

Derpy then smacked Connors flank which suddenly brought pain and made him fly faster.

With Rainbow Dash.

“*sigh* Where’s Connor?” said Scootaloo.

“I don’t know,” said Rainbow Dash. “but he’s sure taking his sweet time.”

“Maybe it’ because he’s not use to carrying others,” said Scootaloo. “you know like extra weight?”

Rainbow Dash looked at Scootaloo and gave her an odd look.

“Are you saying Derpy is fat?”

“NO!NONONONONONONO!!!! Y-You got it all wrong! What I meant is-“

“Hahaha!!! Relax Scoots I’m just messin with you!” Said Rainbow Dash.

“Uh…yeah,”said Scootaloo. “y-you got me, hahaha…”

Suddenly Rainbow Dash turned from playful to a bit serious.

“Seriously thought, are you saying Derpy is fat?”

“Uh…”

*Zooom*

“Whoa! What was that!” shouted Rainbow Dash as she quickly forgotten what they were discussing.

“I-It looked liked Connor!” replied Scootaloo as she secretly smiled from the situation that made Rainbow Dash forget what she was talking about.

“Well if that was Connor at that speed the hold on Scoots, It’s going to be a rough ride!”

“Wait! Wha-“

*Zooom*

“-aaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!”

…

After minutes of flying and looking for the location from Derpy’s directions, they managed to find it. A two story building with beautiful bright colors such as pink and light blue, two pony like figures on the second floor and another pony figure above a purple door.

Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo were the first one to land in front of the building.

“Aw yeah! First ones to make it! Yes!” shouted Rainbow Dash.” What do you think Scoots? Am I good or what?”

“…”

“Uh Scoots?”

Rainbow Dash turned around to see Scootaloo on her back sitting and shaking nervously as she tried to hold on for dear life. Rainbow wondered if she took her flight skills a bit too far since Scootaloo is still a fill, not only that it was her first time experiencing that kind of speed and danger.

She then decided to bring her back to reality before Connor could arrive and ask what happened to Scootaloo.

“Scoots! Snap out of it!”

“…”

“Come on Scoots, don’t do this to me!”

“…”

“Fine. I guess I’ll fly again until Connor gets her.”

Suddenly.

“NO! PLEASE ANYTHING BUT THAT!”

“Hahaha! Relax Scoots, I was trying to get you back to normal.”

“Oh…right…t-thanks…” said Scootaloo.

”You ok Scoots?” said Rainbow Dash.

“Well…I…I…”

“Come on Scoots, you can tell me.”

“I…I was scared when you flew very fast…I-I thought I was gonna fall…”

Rainbow Dash frowned at her response, it looked like she did took her flight skills too far.

“Look Scoots, I’m sorry if I flew too fast I didn’t mean to scare you. It s the way I am because I was training for the wonderbolts.”

“Wonderbolts?”

“You don’t know what the wonderbolts are?”

Scootaloo shook her head.

“Well then how about you get off and get comfortable, cause it’s a story you’ll love.”

Did as she was told, Scootaloo hopped off Rainbow Dash’s back and listen about the wonderbolts. She was amazed by the story she heard, a group of pegasi doing a show of dangerous stunts, tricks, anything you could never imagined. Rainbow Dash told Scootaloo that it is her dream to join the wonderbots ever since she was her age.

“How long have you been training to become a wonderbolt?” said Scootaloo.

“Ever since I graduated form school.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“Have you joined the wonderblots yet?”

“No not yet, but I’ll keep trying until they notice my awesome moves.”

“Wow…you think I could become a wonderbolt?”

Hearing that made Rainbow Dash smile, she never knew Scootaloo would be interested in becoming a wonderbolt already.

“Heh, not until I join them first Scoots, Then when I become captain of the wonderbolts you just have to prove me if your worth of becoming one.”

“Oh don’t you worry, when I’m old enough and I can fly I’ll start training to become a future wonderbolt just like you!”

“I’m sure you will Scoots, I’m sure you will.”

…

“You know What Scoots,” said Rainbow Dash.” I just realized something.”

“What is it?” said Scootaloo.

“Connor should have been here by now while we were talking.”

“Oh yeah…”

Suddenly, their question was answered when they heard a scream.

“You hear that?” said Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah… it sounds like…”

Both pegasi looked up and saw white Pegasus falling down.

“Connor?” said Scootaloo.

“aaaaaaaAAAHHH!!!!”

*Slam*

The white Pegasus fell down next to Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo, creating a small crater from the impact. A hoof crawled out of the crater and appeared to be Connor, dizzy and off balance/ another Pegasus came out of the crater, it was Derpy, amazingly she was alright. Rainbow Dash pulled Connor and Derpy out of the crater and asked them if they were ok.

“You two ok?”

“I feel fine,” said Derpy. “how about you Mr. Connor?”

“But mother….I don’t wanna go to school today…”

“Uh…Mr.Connor?”

“I wanna stay home and bake muffins with you…”

“…”

“He’s fine.” said Rainbow Dash. “I’m sure he’ll snap out of it.”

“You sure?” said Scootaloo.

“I’m sure, come on Derpy lets get you to the hospital.”

“Can we get some muffins first?”

“The hospital might have some muffins waiting for you.”

“Ok.”

“Later Scoots.”

“Bye Rainbow Dash!”

To be continued…

Author's Note

Well here's chapter 6! hope it was worth the wait. anyway 2 more parts until the next true chapter is up!

Chapter 7: Welcome to ponyville part 4

Chapter: 7 welcome to ponyville part 4

“Uh…w-where am I…”

“Oh, hey Connor!”

“S-Scootaloo?” said Connor as stood up and rubbed his head. ”W-What happened?”

“You fell form the sky and spoke something’s that creeped me out.”

“W-What did I say?”

“Let’s just say that things are not meant to be repeated...” said Scootaloo as she shivered.

“I see…”

Connor looked around to see Rainbow Dash and Derpy missing.

“Where’s Rainbow Dash and Derpy?”

“They left to the hospital while you were…well… you know…”

“Right…”

“Anyway were here!”

“Really?”

“Yeah, turn around.”

Connor turned around and saw the building behind him.

“This is the place?”

“That’s right!” said Scootaloo.

“Then let’s go inside.”

Connor and Scootaloo walked towards the door and opened it, however the door is locked.

“AW COME ON!!!” shouted Scootaloo. “DON’T TELL ME THAT WE CAME ALL THIS WAY FOR NOTHING!!!”

“Calm down Scootaloo.” said Connor. “I’m sure we just have to knock before we can come at another time.”

“How come we didn’t do that first?”

Connor gave Scootaloo a stare telling her to stop over reacting, she responded by pretending to shut her mouth like using a zipper.

Connor faced the door and knocked.

*Knock knock*

“Just a minute!”

Connor and Scootaloo looked at each other with a smile on their faces, looks like this trip was worth the wait.

As the door opened, both pegasi saw a white unicorn mare with beautiful dark purple curly hair and tail, blue colored eyes, light blue make up on her eyelids , and her cutie mark is a pair of three diamonds.

“Welcome to the carousel boutique, my name is Rarity, how can I be of ser-AAAAAhhhh!!!!!!”

“W-What’s wrong!?” shouted Connor.

“Y-Your…your…”

“What is it!?” shouted Scootaloo

“Your hair and tail!!!”

“…”

“P-Pardon?” said Connor

“Your hair and tail darlings, it’s a mess!”

“Um…”

“Hush now darlings, come inside and let Rarity fix you both up!”

Rarity grabbed both Connor and Scootaloo and pulled them inside.”

…

After being pulled inside by Rarity, Connor and Scootaloo looked around and saw their surroundings:

Pony versions of manikins wearing clothes, sowing machines, etc.

Their exploration of looking around the room was interrupted by Rarity’s voice.

“Well now darlings, shall we get started?”

Connor spoke.

“I-I think we should slowdown and let us explain why we-“

“Hush now darling,” said Rarity.” I’m an expert on fixing your hair and tail.”

“Miss Rarity please I-“

“Darling please don’t interrupt, now where was I? Ah yes, fixing your hair and tail…”

Connor started to wonder why Redheart send him and Scootaloo to a pony that overreacts to things, is Rarity the one who can fix his coat? There is one way to find out, and Connor knows he will regret what will happen next.

“Now then, let’s begin shall we? First I’ll-

Connor suddenly puts his hoof over Rarity’s mouth and spoke.

“Madam, it’s impolite to talk over a customer who is trying to explain why he’s here.”

Scootaloo raised an eyebrow.

(“Is Connor speaking…fancy?”) She thought.

Rarity was surprised, this colt knew the way of speaking properly and how to speak like a gentlecolt.

“Oh my…I-I didn’t know I was speaking over you.”

“It’s quite alright my dear,” said Connor while trying not to be embarrassed. “You saw something that was extremely horrible by the knowledge of you’re…” Connor quickly looked around with his eyes to finish his sentence properly. “Fashion.”

Rarity slightly squeed from Connors speaking ability, no pony in ponyville but her has that kind of fancy talk. She was beginning to like this conversation.

“Why of course,” said Rarity. “Your hair and tail speaks for you!”

“Speaks for me you say?” said Connor. “Why is that Miss Rarity?”

“Well you see my hair is perfectly and extremely well groomed, it shows character.”

“Is that so? What does mine say?”

“Well darling, it says let Rarity fix for she will make things all better.”

“Why Miss Rarity, that’s exactly why I came for!”

“Perfect! Shall we get started Mr…”

“Kenway, Connor Kenway.” said Connor as he slightly took a bow.

Scootaloo saw this and tried to contain her laughter.

Connor Kenway…” said Rarity. “A great name for a pegasi such as yourself.”

So does the name Rarity,” said Connor. “for you see it is a ‘Rarity’ to meet a beautiful unicorn such as yourself.”

Rarity’s face turned red as she playfully covered her face with her hooves.

“Oh Mr Connor you flatter me! Not in front of a child!”

“Then let us get down to business shall we?”

“Yes of course! I Rarity shall fix your image!”

“Excellent! Scootaloo you shall go first!”

“Wait, What!?” shouted Scootaloo.

“Very well,” said Rarity. “come with me little one.”

“But…but…”

“No but young lady, now let’s get that hair and tail fixed!”

As Rarity walked away towards her station, Scooatloo looked at Connor and gave him an upset look while he was looking around and acting innocent.

Both Connor and Scootaloo walked towards Rarity as she waited for them.

“Have a seat Scootaloo,” said Rarity. “while I shall see what to do with your hair and tail.

“Ok…” said Scootaloo. “try not to make my hair too girly.”

“No promises on that my dear.”

As Scootaloo took a seat, Rarity immediately started to study her hair and thought what to do.

(“Hmmmm…lets see….Ribbons? No, her hair won’t match. Straight hair? Goodness no! Hmmm…her hair is long, might as well cut some of it.”)

As Rarity used her magic to levitate a pair of scissors, Scootaloo freaked out.

“Hey what are you doing!?”

“I’m just going to cut your hair.” said Rarity.

Hearing this shocked Rarity.

“Heavens no! I’m just going to cut bits of your hair and see if I can fix it.”

“…A-Alright, try not to play with those things last time I saw a pair of scissors a colt ran with them and it did not end well.”

Rarity slightly laughed and replied back.

“I wouldn’t think of that my dear.”

After conversation Rarity started to cut parts of her hair that were no longer needed, bits of Scootaloos hair fell onto the floor as her hair started to get short.

Suddenly.

*GASP* “That’s it!”

“What is it?” said Scootaloo.

“I know what your hair should exactly be!”

Without another word Rarity instantly got to work.

Minutes later.

“All done!” said Rarity. “Your hair is finished, as well as your tail. Have a look.”

Rarity levitated a mirror in front of Scootaloo so she could see hoe she looked, her hair is combed forward with a small curl on the tip of her hair while her tail has been combed back with a small curl on the tip as well.

After looking at herself, Rarity spoke.

“Well, what do you think?”

“I like it!” said Scootaloo. “This hair style suits me!”

“I’m glad you like it dear,” said Rarity. “how about you Mr. Connor?”

“It looks wonderful Miss Rarity,” said Connor. “It definitely suits her.”

“Alright Connor,” said Scootaloo. “your turn.”

“I’m afraid Scootaloo is right Mr. Connor,” said Rarity. “it is your turn since she went first.”

“Very well,” said Connor. “let’s begin.”

“Of course! Have a seat and I’ll start working.”

Did as he was told Connor took a seat as Rarity began to decide what to do.

But first.

“Before we can begin, I would I like to cut your tail short.”

“My tail?” said Connor. ” Why is that Miss Rarity?”

“Every stallion’s tail must be short not long; you see only mares cane have their tails long.”

“Ah yes…I see,” I never thought of that.” said Connor. “might as well cut it short.”

“Very good, hold still while I cut it.”

Holding very still, Rarity started to cut Connor’s hair ail to its proper length as any stallions tail should be.

A minute later.

“All done Mr. Connor,” said Rarity “your tail is short. Now all I need to do is decide what to do with your hair.”

“Actually, I have decided how my hair should be.”

“Is that so? Tell me how it should be and I’ll do it.”

After minutes of explaining how his hair should be, Rarity began to work as Connor told her the style and the proper way to do it. Truth to be told she was beginning to like the style she was working on.

…

“My word…this hair style looks…looks…”

“Is it finished Miss Rarity?” said Connor.

“Yes, please have a look and tell me if it’s right.” said Rarity as she levitated the mirror in front of Connor.

Connor looked at himself and saw his reflection, his hair looked perfect! It was the same hair style he had before it was shaved into a Mohawk.

“It looks perfect Miss Rarity; your fashion abilities are amazing!”

“Thank you Mr. Connor, I must say your hair style looks classic. When I say I mean very classic, those in canterlot have the same hairstyle such as yours. Do you live in canterlot Mr. Connor?”

Canterlot? What is that? Where is that? Sounds like a place where rich ponies live.

“Uh…no Miss Rarity, I do not live in canterlot.” Connor replied. “The ‘old man’ showed me the hairstyle; I had it ever since I lived with him.”

“Old man?” said Rarity. “Who is this ‘old man’ you speak of Mr. Connor?”

Connor lowered his head in sadness.

“A…pony who took me in when I moved away from my village years ago, he was like a father to me…it was him who made the colt I am today.”

“This pony, “said Rarity. “Is he…”

“…Yes…of old age.”

“I’m sorry…”

“It is alright, it happened a long time aog.”

“…”

“Anyway,’ said Rarity breaking the silence. “Now that both your hair and tail is fix, by yours truly, is there any thing else?”

“Yes!” said Connor as he finally got to the point. “I wanted to show you this.”

Connor opened his bag and pulled out his assassin robes.

“I was wondering if you could do something about my robes.”

As soon as she saw those robes Rarity’s eyes sparkled.

Literally.

“Those robes… said Rarity. “may I see them?”

Connor gave the robes to Rarity as she was amazed by its designs.

“My word these robes…they look absolutely amazing! The looks! The color! The fabric! This is the work of a master piece!”

“The reason I showed you the robes is because my wings feel uncomfortable when I wear them,” said Connor. “I was wondering if you could create holes for me.”

“Create holes? You mean…”

“Yes.”

“*Gasp* Nonononono! Absolutely not!” Shouted Rarity

“Why not?” said Connor.

“As I said these robes are a master piece, they must not be tampered with!”

“I see…”

It looks like the trip was a bit wasted, at least he and Scootaloo got their hair and tail done. The robes however could not be messed with as Rarity said.

Suddenly.

“However…” said Rarity.

“Huh?”

“Since the robes cannot be tampered, I can create a replica of the robes with the holes for your wings of course.”

Connor smiled and replied.

“That would be great Miss Rarity.”

“Although I need the Robes to do so in order to make the copy,” said Rarity. “Every replica needs to be perfect.”

“Of course,” said Connor. “how much shall it cost?”

“No charge.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“But why?”

“Well as a fashion expert, seeing a master piece is an honor to work with! Your robes is what other fashion designers would create the worst dress or suit just to see and work on it, that’s why I Rarity will charge you nothing!”

“Even after all the work you have done for us?”

Rarity nodded.

“That is very ‘generous’ of you Miss Rarity,” Said Connor. “Thank you.”

“The pleasure is all mine Mr.Connor, I suggest you to return tomorrow since it will take some time to work on the replica.”

“Very well then I’ll shall leave you to it, let’s go Scootaloo I believe we’re done here.”

“Oh yes Mr. Connor, let us go! said Scootaloo mocking Connor’s ‘fancy talk’.

Connor rolled his eyes as they left Rarity’s shop.

…

After walking for an hour, Connor and Scootaloo found themselves at a in a park where it was a prefect chance to rest. They sat at a near by bench until…

“Bawhahahahahahah!!!”

Scootaloo fell on the ground laughing uncontrollably.

“*Sign* What is it wrong Scootaloo…” said Connor lazily.

“T-The way you spoke to Rarity was just Priceless! Hahaha!!!”

Connor again rolled his eyes and replied back.

“It was the only way to stop Rarity from doing something that we both may not like, also we were there for a reason: get our hair and tail cut and my robes fixed, that is all.”

“Well yeah but come on,” said Scootaloo. “you a colt from nowhere somehow knew how to speak fancy to a mare who knows how to speak fancy.”

“Let’s just say that during my travels, I picked up a few things that managed to help me in life all those years ago.”

“Really? Think you could teach me a few tricks?”

“No.” Connor replied.

“Meh, worth a try.”

Scootaloo sat next to Connor on the bench and relaxed since it has been a long day, both pegasi didn’t say a word as they sat on the bench and watch the sun setting down.

The silence was broken until Scootaloo spoke.

“Wow…look at that sunset.”

“Yes…is quite a view isn’t it?” Connor replied.

“Yeah…it’s hard to believe princess Celestia controls the sun and the moon.”

“Yes… it’s hard to believe that-“

(Wait…what did she say?)

“Could you repeat that again?”

“Repeat what?” said Scootaloo.

“What you have said before.”

“Um… princess Celestia controls the sun and moon?”

“…”

“What?”

“Nothing…it’s just…Cheerilee never mentioned that…”

“Oh…well now you know!” said Scootaloo with a smile.

Connor slightly laughed and replied back.

“Thank you for the new information about the princess Scootaloo.”

“No problem.”

Connor and Scootaloo continued to their relaxation and looking at the sunset.

Until.

“ANGEL HOLD ON!”

“Did you hear that?” said Scootaloo.

“It sounded somepony needs help,” said Connor, “we should investigate.”

“Then what are we waiting for? Lets go!”

…

As Connor and Scootaloo searched for the voice that needed help, they found a mare Pegasus whose coat is bright yellow, her hair and tail color is bright pink and beautifully long, her eye color is light blue and her cutie mark are three butterflies with pink wings.

(“Could she be the source of the voice that needed help?”) Thought Connor.

Connor walked up to the yellow coated mare and spoke.

“Excuse me, do you need help?”

Hearing Connors voice made the mare slightly panic.

“EEK!”

Turning around she saw Connor and Scootaloo behind her, waiting for her to respond.

“…”

No response.

“Um…hello?” said Connor.

“…”

Again, no response from the yellow coated mare as she stayed silent.

Scootaloo spoke.

“Uh… we heard some noises while we were around, so we decided to check it out and somehow it let us straight to you.”

“…”

“So yeah…is something wrong?”

“…”

Once again, no response as she tried to cover her face with her hair. Almost as if she’s trying to hide.

“*sign* This is getting us know where Connor!” said Scootaloo.

Scootaloo is right, this mare is not saying a word. But why? However, Connor quickly came up with a plan. It was a bit rude, but he’ll know it will work!

“It seems you are right Scootaloo,” said Connor. “and she is wasting our time. We should leave.”

He ended his sentence by a wink at Scootaloo, the orange filly quickly understood what was going on and what he meant.

She replied with a wink and said.

“Yeah your right, lets go Connor.”

Both Connor and Scootaloo turned around and started to walk away slowly.

The yellow coated mare took a peak from her hair and saw the two pegasi she met leaving.

Suddenly, she spoke.

“No! Wait! Please don’t go!”

Hearing her voice, both Connor and Scootaloo stopped walking.

(“Looks like your plan worked.”) Whispered Scootaloo.

(“I knew it would.”) replied Connor.

Both pegasi turned around and walked back towards the yellow coated mare.

As they got close, Connor spoke.

“Forgive me and the filly for walking away from you, it was the only to get you to speak.”

“I-Its ok,” said the yellow coated mare. “I’m just like that when…well…I-I’m just shy that’s all…”

“It’s quite alright,” replied Connor. “there’s nothing to be shy about miss…”

“F-Fluttershy…”

“Can you repeat that again,” said Scootaloo. “I can’t hear you.”

“M-My name is F-Fluttershy…”

“Can you say that a bit louder?”

“Her name is Fluttershy, Scootaloo.” said Connor.

“Whoa! You can hear her!? Even when she’s talking that low!?”

“Of course, where I came from your ears have to be sharp, its how my people know when there is a predator or an animal nearby when we are out in the woods or forest when we plant our vegetables. (“Mostly when we hunt animals for meat…”) Also, my ears are telling me that an animal is stuck on a tree right next to Fluttershy.”

Scootaloo looked up and saw a white rabbit hanging on a tree for dear life. And from the looks of it, it’s injured.

“Oh no!” said Scootaloo.

“Tell us how the rabbit got on the tree Fluttershy.” said Connor.

“W-Well…sometimes when Angel gets cranky, he and I go to the park so angel can run around and bounce freely to release some stress. When all of a sudden an eagle scooped up Angel off the ground, I flew fast as I could until I saw Angel bite the eagles’ foot and let him go. I prayed to Celestia to give the speed to catch him as Angel continued to fall, suddenly he was falling towards a tree and caught on a branch. Then that’s when you and I met.”

“Have you tried to fly up to the tree and get him?” said Connor.

“Yes, but when I get too close Angel would panic! I dare not to try again.”

“Hmmm…there’s has to be another way…”

Connor looked around to see if there’s anyway to reach Angel without making him panic.

Suddenly.

(“There’s a row of trees behind the tree Angle is at, if I could go far form here and climb on one and move onto the next then I should be able to reach Angel without making a sound and take him to safety.”)

After some thinking Connor walked away from Scootaloo and Fluttershy as he spoke.

“Wait here, I will return.”

“Wait! Where are you going!” shouted Scootaloo.

Connor stopped walking for a moment and replied back.

“Finding a way to reach angel without being spotted.”

With that said he continued to walk.

…

After walking for a few minutes from Fluttershy and Scotaloo, Connor stopped and looked around to see if there is a place to start climbing.

But…

(“Damn… the trees are too high to climb…how will I reach Angel in time?”)

Suddenly, Connor spots a bird flying near by and saw it land on a branch.

(“That bird…I wonder…”)

Connor looked at his wings and wondered if he could mimic the birds landing on the branch.

He readied his wings and hoped it would work.

(“Please…let this work…”)

Connor jumped high as he could and flapped his wings toward the branch, getting close he carefully landed on the branch and took notice on his accomplishment.

“It worked. Heh, it’s embarrassing that I forget what I am now. I will need some practice to perfect it, but for right now I have to reach Angel.”

Without any further delay, Connor started to move onto branch to branch, tree to tree with ease, even thought he’s a pony now his ability to climb hasn’t been taken away, he only had gained a few new abilities that might help him in the future.

Getting close to the tree Angel is at, Connor slowly moved towards the branch as he tried to not make a sound.

…

Back on the ground, Fluttershy and Scootaloo kept an eye on Angel in case he fell of the branch.

“*sign* What’s taking Connor so long,” said Scootaloo. “the longer we wait here Angel could fall at any moment.”

“Well…he did say that he’ll be back.” said Fluttershy.

“Then what are we going to do? We just can’t sit here and do nothing!”

“Um…panic?”

“Yeah…any other ideas?”

“N-No.”

“*sign*”

Suddenly, Scootaloo saw a shadow on the tree.

“Hey Fluttershy, look.” She said as she pointed towards the shadow on the tree.

Fluttershy looked closely at the shadow and replied.

“Oh my…what is that?”

As the shadowy figure moved into the light, the two pegasi quickly knew who it was.

“Connor!” They shouted.

Hearing his name, Connor put his hoof over his mouth telling to be quiet.

Which they did.

Connor started to move towards Angel, who’s still hanging onto the branch, he carefully tried not to make a sound and not to move the branch too much.

But his plan to move quietly and slow failed him when he almost slipped off the branch; Connor quickly looked up and saw Angel panicking from the movement of the branch. With no time to waste Connor ran towards the helpless bunny fast as he could, but the movement of the branch caused it to move uncontrollably as Angel tried to hold on much as he could.

Until.

Angel accidentally let go of the branch and fell down.

Watching in horror, Fluttershy screamed his name.

“ANGEL!!!”

”NO!!!” Screamed Connor.

Without a second thought, Connor leaped off of the branch and eagle dived towards Angel.

In mid-air, Connor put his hooves out and successfully grabbed Angel and pulled him close as he prepared himself for the hard fall.

Miraculously, both Connor and Angel landed on a bush.

Running towards the bush, Scootaloo, shouted.

“Connor! Connor are you ok!?”

*rustle rustle*

*pop*

Connors head popped out of the bush unharmed.

*pop*

So did Angel as she popped out of the bush as well.

As that happened Fluttershy flew towards Angel, picked him up and hugged him happily.

“Oh Angel! You’re ok! I was so worried!”

With Connor and Scootaloo.

“Hehehe, you never seem to stop wowing me.” said Scootaloo.

“Heh, I guess you can say I am full of surprises.” said Connor as he came out of the bush.

Suddenly.

Angel! You’re hurt!”

Both Connor and Scootaloo turned around to see Fluttershy holding Angel with care, she also has tears in her eyes.

(“The bunny doesn’t look well, I have to help.”)

Both pegasi walked towards Fluttershy to see if she needs help.

“Is everything alright Fluttershy?” said Connor.

“A-Angels is h-hurt…I-I can’t help him without medical attention.”

Connor looked at Angels wounds, it didn’t look life threatening but it still needs to be treated.

(“Hmmm…I wonder if the eagles claws caused these wounds, however Fluttershy is Correct. Without medicine Angel might not survive…unless.”)

Connor opened his bag and took out a small clear bottle and some medical bandages.

“Would these help?”

Fluttershy looked at Connor and quickly recognized the items he is holding.

“Yes! That’s perfect.”

She immediately took the items and helped Angel.

“Now hold still Angel, this medicine should help you and it might sting.”

The white rabbit nodded and prepared himself for the pain, Fluttershy carefully applied the clear liquid on Angel.

As this was happening, Connor spoke.

“You seem to know what you are doing.”

“Yes well…I am an animal care taker,” said Fluttershy. “as of matter of fact I live in a cottage that’s full of animals. Weather it be a wild, a stray, or one that just needs a home.”

“You live in a cottage that full of animals that are wild, vicious, and probably make a mess? Sounds exhausting.” said Scootaloo.

“Oh, not all animals are like that.” said Fluttershy. “You see all the animals I take in just want to be treated with compassion, and I return those feelings to them.”

“That’s very ‘kind’ of you Fluttershy.” said Connor. “Taking in animals weather it be hostile or not, I wish you the best of luck.”

“Thank you Mr. Connor.” said Fluttershy with a smile.

Minutes later.

“That should be it,” said Fluttershy. “how do you fell Angel?”

Angel replied with a slow nod as his wounds were now wrapped and healing properly.

“Thank goodness.”

Fluttershy faced Connor and Scootaloo and spoke.

“Thank you for helping me and Angel, if you both weren’t here in time I…I wouldn’t know what to do.”

Scootaloo replied back.

“No problem, it’s what we do.”

“I am glad we were able to help.” said Connor.

Fluttershy picked up Angel and placed him on her back, she looked at the two pegasi and said.

“I-I guess this is goodbye.”

“It seems that way,” said Connor. “Scootaloo and I must leave as well.”

“Maybe we’ll see each other again,” said Fluttershy. “That’s um… i-if you what to…”

Connor smiled and replied.

“I would like that.”

With that said, Fluttershy and Connor, along with Scootaloo went their separate ways.

To be continued…

Author's Note

There you go, part 4! And that means part 5, the final part, is coming up soon. Sorry for the long wait, I've been busy for these past couple of weeks but managed to finish this chapter and post it. Hope you liked the chapter!

Chapter 8: Welcome to ponyville part 5

Chapter : 8 welcome to ponyville part 5

It is night time. Connor and Scootaloo walked around ponyville looking for a place to spend the night, however there was no pony in the buildings, and the lights were out.

But why?

“Well that’s just great!” shouted Scootaloo. “Looks like I’ll be sleeping in the streets! Again…”

“It seems that way,” said Connor. “however you won’t be alone.”

“Huh?”

“If you’ll be sleeping in the streets, then I’ll be there with you.”

Hearing this surprised Scootaloo.

“Y-You don’t have to do that!”

“Were both in this together,” Connor replied. “I do not want you to be alone again.”

“But-“

“No Buts.”

Scootaloo knew if is she continued to argue with Connor it would be pointless, he will just keep replying no until she said yes.

“*sigh* Fine…”

“Then it is settled, we’ll start searching for a place that might be suitable for us, I have a feeling it will be a long night.”

The two pegasi started to walk as they looked for a place to sleep, however their search was quickly interrupted when they saw something in front of them.

A white sign with a black arrow pointing to the right.

Both pegasi stared at the sign with confusion, until Scootaloo spoke.

“Is that…a sign pointing to the right?”

Connor looked at the sign and studied it.

(“A sign pointing to the right…I wonder.”)

Connor looked to his right and saw another sign at the end of the street, only this time it’s pointing to the right.

“I believe I know why, look.” Said Connor as he pointed towards the other sign.

Scootaloo looked to where Connor pointed and saw the sign.

“Whoa! Another sign! And that one is pointing to the left.”

“Correct,” said Connor. “It seems that these signs are telling us where to go.”

“You think it could be a trap?”

Hearing this got Connor on his guard, he didn’t realize it until Scootaloo mention it.

“Perhaps…if we investigate do you promise to hide somewhere safe if it’s a trap?”

“I promise.”

…

After minutes if following sign after sign, both Connor and Scootaloo stopped in front of a building that they didn’t expect.

“Woah…”

“This is where the sign have taken us? A building that’s-“

“-MADE OUT OF CANDY!!!”

Scootaloo ran towards the candy building and said.

“I wonder what kind of flavor this building is made out of!”

She opened her mouth and-

*Nom*

Bit it.

Suddenly.

“YUCK! *spit spit* Ew…”

“I take it is not made out of candy?” said Connor.

“Does wood flavor make a good candy?”

“No.”

“Then its not made out of candy!”

“Hehehe!”

“Yeah, yeah laugh it up.”

After their moment Connor wondered why would the signs lead them here?”

Unless.

“We have to get inside.”

“Inside!?” said Scootaloo. “But the lights are out, it’s closed!”

“True,” he said. “But why would the signs lead us here? Surely they didn’t took us here to eat the building.”

Scootaloo gave Connor an angry look.

“Let’s never mention that again, ever!”

Connor slightly laughed.

“Heh, very well.”

He then turned his attention to the door and wondered if it was locked, curiously he walked towards it, touches the handle, twists it , and pushed it.

*creeek*

It’s open!

Connor faced Scootaloo and said.

“Get behind me, it could be a trap like you said.”

Scootaloo nodded and did what she was told.

Cautiously, both pegasi walked inside the building as Connor took out one of his hidden blades, just in case if it was a trap.

When they were inside it was completely dark, the moonlight was the only thing that was providing light for them.

As they took another step, a bright light blinded them both!

Connor pulled Scootaloo close to him to protect her from harms way as he readied his blade.

Until…

“SURPRISE!!!”

As Connors and Scootaloos vision came back, they both saw multiple colored ponies in the building with smiles on their faces as they laughed in excitement.

“What trickery is this!” shouted Connor.

Suddenly a familiar mare appeared in front of him.

“Surprise!” she shouted.

“You! You’re that pink mare from this morning!” said Connor.

“That’s right!”

The pink mare then grabbed his hoof and shook it.

“My names Pinkie Pie and I threw this party just for you and you!” she said to Connor and Scootaloo.

“T-That’s v-very k-k-ind o-of y-you!” said Connor as he shook uncontrollably because of Pinkie Pies hoof shake with his eyes closed.

Pinkie Pie let go of Connors ending the hoof shake, but the pegasi continued to shake not knowing Pinkie Pie stopped. Scootaloo grabbed his arm and tried to hold him still, feeling another hoof Connor opened his eyes and realized that the hoof shake was over.

Pinkie pie continued to speak.

“So what’d ya think? Were you surprised? Huh? Huh? Huh? Did ya? Did ya? Did ya? Did ya? I bet you were! Cuz that’ll be totally awesome!”

She then continued to ramble random things none stop without taking a single breath! Connor tried to speak to her.

“Um… Pinkie Pie?”

“And then we were like whoa! And then I was like whoa! And then you were like whoa…”

“Pinkie Pie?”

“She then said ‘fruit spray?’ and I said ‘fruit spray? Sure!’ but when I tried it didn’t taste like fruit at all!”

“Pinkie Pie…”

“One time I asked for a discount, they said I have to endorse their store. So I did by saying ‘I’m Pinkie Pie and this is my favorite store in ponyville!”

“PINKIE PIE!!!”

“So I shouted in a deep voice “PIIIIIIINKIIIIIIEEEEE PIIIIIEEEEEEE!!!”

“…”

“Oh sorry! What were we talking about?”

“…I apologize for saying this but, has anypony told you that you’re…well…random?”

“Oh sure I get that all the time!”

Scootaloo then spoke.

“Doesn’t that bother you?”

“Nope!”

“Really?”

“Really really!”

“Oh.”

Connor spoke this time.

“What is happening here Pinkie Pie? Why are we celebrating?”

“Were celebrating for you and the filly! Duh!

Scootaloo then spoke into the conversation.

“Why is that Ms. Pinkie Pie?”

“For coming into ponyville, everypony I see that are new here deserve a party!”

Connor then spoke.

“I still don’t see why-“

“Enough chit chat!” shouted Pinkie Pie. “This part of the chapter is getting boring! Come on everypony! LET’S PARTY!”

“YEAAAAH!!!”

Suddenly, music started to play and the ponies danced.

Connor and Scootaloo stood in the middle of the dance floor wondering what the heck just happened.

Until Pinkie Pie spoke to them.

“Ya know I never got your names.”

“Connor Kenway.”

“Scootaloo.”

“Alright then Connor and Scootaloo you two hungry? Thirsty?”

“Not to be rude but yes, I am getting hungry.” said Connor.

“Yeah, me too!” said Scootaloo.

“Great! Come on I’ll show you were the food is at!”

She grabbed both Connor and Scootaloo’s arms and zoomed to the food table, as they got there both pegasi couldn’t believe what they saw.

“This is food?” said Connor. “It looks-“

“DELICIOUS!” shouted Scootaloo.

“Thanks!” said Pinkie Pie. “I made them myself! Go on try some!”

“Don’t mind if I do!” replied Scootaloo as she grabbed some food from the table and ate them.

Connor however picked up one of the food and inspected it.

“What is this?”

Pinkie Pie replied back.

“It’s a cupcake silly!”

“A cupcake?”

“That’s right! Don’t tell me you never seen and had a one before!”

“Actually no, I haven’t.”

“*gasp* W-What did you say…”

“I said I never had a cupcake before.”

“…”

“Um…Pinkie Pie?”

“This calls for extreme measures…PINKIE PIE STYLE!”

Pinkie Pie suddenly grabbed Connors arm that was holding the cupcake and shoved it into his mouth, forcing him to eat the cupcake.

As soon as the cupcake was in his mouth, the taste of sweetness, sugary, mouth watery taste made him chew they food slowly as possible as he tried to keep the taste. After a few seconds later of devouring the cupcake, Connor wanted more. He looked at the table that is filled with more cupcakes and screamed.

“CUPCAKES!!!”

One by one, cupcake by cupcake was being eaten by Connor himself.

No cupcake was safe from a crazy white Pegasus, whose first taste of cupcakes made him want more…

Pinkie Pie watched Connor eat every cupcake that was on the table, as she saw this it made her proud.

As Connor continued to eat whatever was left on the table, he heard a familiar voice.

“What ah tell ya, he has the table manners of pig!”

“Oh…my…”

“My word…what horrible table manners!”

“Meh, I’ve seen worse.”

Hearing those voices made Connor turn around and saw who they were.

“A-Applejack, Fluttershy, M-Ms. Rarity, Rainbow Dash!”

“Pinkie Pie!” said Pinkie Pie.

Seeing himself in the situation he’s in, he quickly cleaned himself and spoke.

“L-Ladies! It’s…good to see you again! May I ask why are you here?”

Applejack answered first.

“Were invited to the party because a new pony is in town.”

Connor slightly smiled for her response and replied.

“Does this pony happen to be Pegasus?”

“Well um…y-yes.” said Fluttershy.

“And is his coat white?”

“As white as snow!” said Rairy.

“And did this pony defeated a group of thugs with the help of two mares?”

“You know it!” said Rainbow Dash.

“Then I believe that is me.”

“That’s right!” said Pinkie Pie.

“Well this party is not just for you sugar cube,” said Applejack. “It’s also for Scootaloo.”

“Speaking of which, where is Scoots?” said Rainbow Dash.

*Burp*

Connor and the others turned around and saw Scootaloo laying on the table with a smile.

“Hehehe…*sign* that was good…”

“Heh, looks like Scootaloo has the tables manners of a pig like somepony ah know.” said Applejack.

Hearing that made the girls laugh as Connor blushed in embarrassment.

“I-I do not eat like a pig!” he said.

Rainbow Dash wrapped her arm around Connors shoulders and said.

“Relax Connor, were just messin with ya!”

“That’s Right!” said Pinkie Pie. “Speaking of which, it’s time to play some games!”

“Games?”

“Oh, I love to play some games.” said Fluttershy.”

“YEEHAW! Now the party’s startin!” said Applejack.

“You girls better watch out, cuz I never lose!” said Rainbow Dash.

“I suppose I could play a few.” said Rarity.

“Great!” said Pinkie pie. ”Now who wants to play pin the tail on the pony?”

“Oh my favorite!” said Rarity. “I haven’t played that game since I was a filly!”

“Then get in line Rarity cuz Connor is the guest of honor, meaning he’s going first!”

“Uh, I suggest Ms. Rarity should go first.” said Connor. “This is the first time I am playing a game like this.”

“Oki doki loki! Rarity, do you remember how to play?”

“Why yes I do, blindfold the player, spin him or her around, and the player must pin the tail on the pony while being dizzy.”

“That’s right!”

Suddenly Pinkie Pie blinded folded Rarity, spins her around, and gave her the pin with the tail and slightly pushed her towards the a poster eith s pony whose tail is missing.

“Oh dear, I didn’t know we started playing.

“Come on Rarity! You can do it!”

“Ah know can do it!”

“Yeah! Show em how it’s done!”

“Um…g-good luck!”

Hearing those voices got Rarity pumped, she started to walk with the help of other ponies telling her where to go thanks to being blind folded and dizzy. There were moments when she almost fell tripped and fell down, but she stood strong as she proved the other ponies how good she was. As soon as she heard the others telling her she is close to the poster, Rarity readied the pin and ran forward.

*stab*

She removed the blind fold and saw where she hit.

Right where the tail exactly should be.

“Yes! Bulls eye!”

The crowed cheered and congratulated Rarity for doing a great job.

Seeing how the game was played, Connor thought this will be easy.

“Ok Connor your turn!” said Pinkie Pie as she got the blind fold ready.

“The game looks easy enough to play, very well then let us start.”

Like Rarity, Connor was blind folded, spun him around, given a pin with the tail, sand slightly push towards the poster.

“I-It looked easy when Rarity played it!” said Connor felling dizzy.

“Just listen to the crowed Mr. Connor! shouted Rarity. “they will help you get to where you are!”

Listening to her instructions, he heard the crowd telling him where to go left. He slowly walked, trying to find his balance and tried not to fall.

Until.

“CONNOR WATCH OUT!!!”

“Scootaloo!?”

Connor suddenly felt a hoof and pushed him down to the floor, as he fell down something went into his mouth. Connor panicked, before he could react a familiar taste hit his tongue.

(“This taste… its familiar…was…was that a cupcake?”)

Suddenly a new taste hit his tounge, and it wasn’t pretty.

(“Wait…this taste…ow!...ow!ow!ow!ow!ow!ow!ow!”)

Connor quickly stood up, removed the blind fold and looked at his tounge.

It’s burning red!

“S-Spicy!!!”

He quickly stood on his hooves and searched for a drink that will cool his tongue down.

“Connor quick, drink this!” said Pinkie Pie holding a cup of punch.

Connor quickly grabbed the cup and gulped it down.

That’s when things when from bad to worse, as he drank the last drop Connor suddenly opened his mouth and a great big ball of fire came out!

“GAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!”

The poor Pegasus ran around the area like a mad pony.

“Huh? That’s odd…”

Pinkie Pie looked at the bottle she poured into the cup and realized was it was.

Mr. Macho’s hot sauce

WARNING!

Level 5: EXTREAMLY HOT!

Use at your own risk!

“Oops…”

Still running like a mad pony, Connors mouth still burned like crazy! He continued to search for something cold, until he spotted a bowl of juice on one of the tables. Without haste he quickly ran towards it and dunked his whole head in, as that happened steam came form the bowl and the hot burning taste in Connors mouth ended.

With that done, Connor pulled hi head out of the bowl and took in deep breaths.

Suddenly a laugh was heard.

“HAHAHAHAHAHA!!! T-That was classic!”

“Pinkie Pie how could you!” shouted Rarity.

“What? You got admit that was funny!”

“Tippin him, makin him eat spicy cupcake, and trickin him to drink a cup that looked like punch but actually is hot sauce is kinda mean.” said Applejack.

“But it was kinda funny! Nice prank Pinkie Pie.” said Rainbow Dash.

“Um…it was kinda rude…”said Fluttershy.

“Aw come on girls, it’s just a prank!”

“Well I agree with Rainbow Dash,” said Scootaloo. “It was kinda funny!”

“See! Even Scoots agrees!”

“A prank you said…”

Everypony turned around to see Connor, still looking at the bowl.

“A prank…”

Pinkie Pie responded back.

“Um…yeah…”

Connor then began to shake.

“A prank…you mean like a joke?”

“Y-Yeah…”

Connor shook even more.

Everypony started to get worried, was he angry?

“What has happened to me was a joke?”

“Y-Yes…” said Pinkie Pie as she was on the verge of tears.

Until.

“Hehehe…”

“Huh?”

“Hehehe…Hahaha…”

Everypony couldn’t believe what they were hearing. Is Connor laughing?

“HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

Pinkie Pie then started to laugh, then Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Scootaloo, and everypony in the building!

It looks like everything is ok!

After a minute of laughing, Connor then faced and spoke to Pinkie Pie.

“Hehehe, I don’t remember the last time I acted this way. Thank you for the laugh Pinkie Pie, you do know how to make others ‘laugh’.

“Meh, I try!” she replied.

“I do believe that the celebration has just begun, shall we continue?”

“You bet it has! Come on everypony Lets party!”

“YEAH!!!!”

After that, everypony started dancing again, and the games have started.

The pin the tail on the pony had a champion, and the title belonged to Rarity.

Another game called ‘hoof wrestling’ became popular at the moment, however there was no champion at the end. In fact it stated a rivalry competition between Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

Lastly, a game called ‘who can be quite the longest’ had an unexpected champion, Fluttershy, who earned the title ‘world champion’!

Later that night, Connor and Scootaloo received many gifts form others.

For Connor he received an apple pie form Applejack, a job invitation for weather patrol from Rainbow Dash, a thank you letter from Fluttershy for saving Angel, more cupcakes from Pinkie Pie, and last but not least also surprisingly, Connor’s new coat created by Rarity herself.

For Scootaloo she received a few things, which she did not mind. Basically, some toys, a hair brush to keep her hair and tail nice and curly, a few books to read, and a diary.

After receiving their gifts, Connor immediately wore his new robes and it fit him perfectly. His wings were now exposed through the back of the robes with the proper holes he had asked for.

Seeing Connor in his new robes, the girls commented him on his new look.

“Well Ah’ll be, those threads look good on ya Connor.” said Applejack.

“Heh, I say it makes you cooler!” said Rainbow Dash.

“I-It makes you look brave…” said Fluttershy.

“I think you look rather dashing.” said Rarity.

“Thank you all for everything you have done,” said Connor. “I feel like his is a bit too much.”

“That’s nonsense Connor,” said Applejack. “you deserve it for helping us all!”

“Applejack is right Mr. Connor,” said Rarity. “you have helped us in everyway! For example, you gave me a chance to work on a master piece!”

“You helped me save Angel when there was nothing I could do…” said Fluttershy.

“You turned this party from a regular party into one crazy but fun party!” said Pinkie Pie.

”And you helped me and Applejack beat up those thugs and saved Derpy! said Rainbow Dash.

“Hey! Don’t forget about me! I was there too you know!” said Scootaloo.

Rainbow Dash flew over to Scootaloo and gave her a quick noogie.

“Hehehe, don’t worry Scoots we haven’t forgotten about you!”

“That reminds me,” said Connor. “Where is Derpy Rainbow Dash?”

“Well…”

Suddenly.

“LOOK OUT!!!”

“Huh?”

Before anypony could react, a mysterious object crashed into Connor and pushed him inside a wall along with the object. Everypony saw what happened and winced and went “ooooooh.”

A voice was heard from the hole in the wall.

“Oops! My bad!”

Scootaloo and the others ran towards to the wall to help Connor out of the wall

As soon as they helped a familiar figure came out.

“Derpy!?”

“Oh! Hello Rainbow Dash!”

The girls helped Connor and Derpy out of the wall and checked them to see if they were hurt. Luckily they weren’t.

Shaking of the dizziness Connor spoke.

“Derpy? you were her the whole time?”

“Yup!”

“What about your injuries? Shouldn’t you be resting?”

“Oh that, doctor said no flying for about a month so I’ll be fine.”

“But you flew right into me!”

“Actually, cannon shot me towards you while I was looking for more muffins underneath the table until I accidentally went inside it.”

“What!?”

“Cannon? You mean my party connon?” said Pinkie Pie. “You found it! I’ve been looking for that thing since this morning!”

“…Anyway, I’m glad you’re doing well after being attacked by those thugs.”

“Yup! It takes more than that to keep me down!”

Derpy then flexes her arms as if she has muscles and smiles innocently.

Connor and the others laughed at gray Pegasus’s cute but funny pose.

Until.

“*Yawn* wow am I tired…” said Scootaloo as she rubbed her eyes.

“I believe all of us are tired,” said Connor. “it has been a long day for us all.”

“Ah agree with Connor,” said Applejack. “the farm ain’t gonna take care of it’s self.”

“Oh dear, tomorrow is the day I clean the animals homes,” said Fluttershy. “I almost for got.”

“Well a unicorn such as myself does need her beauty sleep,” said Rarity. “I might as well go home and rest.”

“Yeah I have to get back home too,” said Rainbow Dash. “the boss is going to have a hay day if I don’t show up at work.”

“Same as here,” said Pinkie Pie. “Mr. and Mrs. Cake are going to show me a new recipe!”

“Then this is where we part ways,” said Connor. “Scootaloo and I must find a place to rest.”

Before Connor and Scootaloo could leave, Derpy spoke.

“If you two are looking for a place to stay, then you’re welcome to stay with me!”

Hearing this got both pegasi’s attention.

“You…want us to stay with you?” said Scootaloo.

“Yup!”

“That’s very kind of you Derpy,” said Connor. “but you don’t have to do this. We don’t want to over stay our welcome.”

“Nonsense Mr. Connor, it’s the lease I could do.”

Its hope less, no matter what he says to Derpy she wont take no for an answer. Looks like there’s no choice.

“Very well then Derpy, lead the way.”

“Yes sir Mr. Connor! Follow me!”

…

After the following Derpy to her home, the three pegasi went inside quietly, trying not to make a sound. moments later, Derpy took Connor and Scootaloo to the guest room. The room has two separate beds, a bathroom, and a window.

(“This is where you two will be sleeping,”) whispered Derpy. (“it’s not much but it will do.”)

(“This is perfect Derpy, Thank you.”) Connor replied.

(“You’re welcome, see you in the morning.”)

Derpy quietly closed the door and left to sleep, leaving Connor and Scootaloo alone.

(“Let us sleep Scootaloo, tomorrow we have a long day a head of us.”) said Connor he quietly put his bag down and removed hid robes.

(“What are we going to do?”) said Scootaloo.

(“I do not know, but I will think about it tomorrow in the morning.”)

(“Oh, ok.”)

Both pegasi climbed onto their beds and made themselves comfortable.

(“Ahhh…this feels great,”) said Scootaloo. (“I cant remember the last time I slept in a bed this good.”)

(“Heh, I have to agree with on that Scootaloo.”) said Connor.

(“Well…I’m tired…good night Connor.”)

(“Good night Scootaloo.”)

Both pegasi then closed their eyes and let the sleep take over.

For tomorrow is a brand new day.

To be continued…

Chapter 9:Know your surroundings part 1

Chapter : 9 Know your surroundings part 1

The next day…

It is another beautiful day in ponyville, the sun is rising from the mountains, ponies are coming out of their homes ready to start the day, and the shop owners opening up their business.

It’s also another day for an assassin to start his day.

…

The rays of the sun hit Connors eyes which awoke him fro his sleep; he sat up from his bed and stretched. He couldn’t remember the last time he slept this good ever since the war started back home, Connor only hoped something like that would never happen here…

Taking his mind off of that subject, Connor turned to his left to see another bed.

An empty bed.

“Scootaloo is not in her bed,” Said Connor. ”she must have been with Derpy while I was asleep.”

Connor stood up from the bed to search for Scootaloo.

Until.

“*sniff sniff* That smell…”

Connor smelled himself.

“*sniff* Ugh…”

He quickly covered his nose.

“I think I rather bathe before I head out…”

Moments later …

After a long great shower, Connor came out of the guest room wearing his new robes with its hoodie down and found himself in a living room. There he sees Scootaloo and Derpy having a conversation over breakfast, and two other ponies he doesn’t recognized at the same table.

The first is a mare earth pony whose coat is bright yellow, her hair and tail color is orange, eye color green, and her cuite mark is three carrots.

The second is a filly unicorn whose coat is light purple, her hair and tail color is one side light yellow, the other yellow , her eye color are gold just like Derpys, and has no cutie mark.

As Connor stood there observing the two ponies, Derpy spotted him.

“Oh! Mr. Connor, you’re awake! Good morning!”

Hearing his name, Scootaloo turned around and saw him.

“Hey Connor! Good to see you up and runnin!”

“Heh…a good nights rest was all I needed.” He said.

“So you must be Connor Kenway…”

Connor saw the bright yellow coated mare walking up towards him.

“That I am, and you are miss?”

“Carrot Top, and I just wanted to thank you for saving Derpy…I wish I was there to protect her while she was being attacked…but it looks like you did the job before I did.”

“Of course,” Said Connor. “I couldn’t just stand there and do nothing while those thugs were attacking her. Some pony had to do something.”

“Well I’m glad that pony turned out to be you.”

“You saved my mommy?”

The light purple filly walked towards Connor with a smile on her face.

“Yes I did little one,” Said Connor. “and who you might be?”

“Dinky sir!”

“Dinky, a wonderful name for a filly such as yourself.”

“Hehehe! Thank you Mr. Connor!

“Dinky,” Said Carrot Top. “Let Connor have a seat at the table. He must be hungry.”

“Actually I am,” said Connor. “what is there to eat?”

“Have a seat and I’ll bring it to you.”

With that said both Connor and Dinky sat down at the table with Derpy and Scootaloo.

Connor then Started a conversation.

“I didn’t know you had a child Derpy.”

“Yup! And its because of her she is the reason who I am today! A sweet, caring, lovable mother!”

Hearing that made Dinky speak.

“Mommy do you really mean that?”

“Of course my little muffin!”

All of a sudden, both Derpy and Dinky hugged each other.

Seeing this put a slight smile on Connor face, he remembered the days when his mother always cared for him no matter what. If Connor was hurt she will tend his wounds, if he was scared she would be there to comfort him and tell him “everything will be alright.” Connor will always cherish those memories for the rest of his life, for it is all that he has left of her to remember her.

Scootaloo however did not like seeing what Derpy and Dinky are doing, it brought back terrible memories. She always to have moments like those when ever she is scared, sad, happy...but most of all, to be hugged by somepony who cared about her.

Scootaloo was on the verge of tears until.

“Breakfast is ready Connor!” Said Carrot Top.

Hearing her voice Scootaloo quickly rubbed her tears away to make them dry.

As Carrot Top got to the table she set Connor’s food down.

As she saw his breakfast, Connor raised an eyebrow.

Seeing this worried Carrot Top.

“Is something wrong Connor?” she said.

“Forgive me um…what is this?”

Hearing this slightly surprised Carrot Top.

‘Y-You never seen pancakes before…?”

“Pancakes? Is that what these are called?”

“Y-Yes.”

“I see…it looks delicious!”

Carrot Top calmed down as she heard Connors Comment.

“Thank you Connor…well enjoy your pancakes!”

That being said Carrot Top sat down and enjoyed her breakfast, Connor was just about to eat his pancakes until.

“WAIT!” shouted Dinky.

Connor stopped at what he was doing.

“W-What is it?”

“You can’t eat your pancakes without some syrup!”

Dinky then picked up a bottle of syrup and showed it to Connor.

“Um…t-thank you Dinky.”

Without another word said, Dinky poured some syrup on Connors Pancakes and went back to eating her breakfast.

Hoping that there won’t be no more interruptions, Connor picked up a fork, a butter knife, cut a piece of his pancake and ate it.

As soon as he ate the pancake, a familiar taste hit Connors tounge.

“Hmmm…the taste of this pancake is familiar…what is it?”

“That taste Connor, is the taste of carrots.” said Carrot Top.

“Carrots? I didn’t know you make pancakes out of carrots.”

Carrot Top laughed at what Connor said.

“You can’t make pancakes out of carrots Connor, I just added some carrots to put in a little flavor.”

“Oh…I see…”

Derpy, Dinky, and Scootaloo slightly laughed at Connor while he blushed in embarrassment.

“Anyway, finish your breakfast before it gets cold.” said Carrot Top.

After breakfast…

“*sigh* Best breakfast I had in a long time…” said Scootaloo.

“I agree, I never had this kind of meal before.” said Connor.

“Thank you for the food aunt Carrot Top!” said Dinky.

“The food was good, but I prefer muffins better.” said Derpy.

“Oh Derpy…what is it with you and muffins…”said Carrot Top. “Someday when you eat too much muffins you’ll become one.”

“Really!? Then I better start eating so I can become the muffin queen!”

Derpy then ran into the kitchen to look for any muffins to eat.

“DERPY DON’T YOU DARE!!!” shouted Carrot Top as she ran after Derpy.

Seeing this made Connor, Scootaloo, and Dinky laugh.

However the moment didn’t last long until.

“Carrot Top, do you have a map of ponyville I could use?”

Carrot Top stopped at what she was doing and looked at Connor.

“O-Of course I do,” she said. “what do you need it for?”

“I have an errand that I need to take care of,” Connor replied. “and perhaps explore the village a little more.”

“Um…sure le me just look for it, but first, Dinky, could you calm your mother down before she wreaks the kitchen?”

“Yes aunt Carrot Top.” Replied Dinky.

Leaving to find the map while Dinky tried to calm Derpy down, Connor waited for Carrot Top to return.

As he waited, Scootaloo walked up to him and spoke.

“So I heard your leaving to run an errand.”

“I am.” Replied Connor.

“Can I come with you?”

Connor took a moment to think and replied.

“I suppose I could take you along with me, but please, don’t go wandering around as we walk.”

“You got it!”

Carrot Top returned with the map.

“Here’s the map you asked for Connor, I also marked where we are at when you come back from your errand.”

Carrot Top gave the map to Connor and accepted it form her.

“Thank you Carrot Top, This will help me greatly.”

Suddenly.

*Crash*

“Mommy please! Don’t eat that muffin!”

“But I must, auntie Carrot Top said that if I eat a lot of muffins I could become one!

“MOMMY NO!!!”

“MUST EAT MUFFINS!!!”

“…”

“I think its best if you and Scootaloo leave right now,” said Carrot top. “Its Getting really out of control here!”

“I agree, lets go Scootaloo.” said Connor.

Leaving the house both pegasi looked at each other.

“So where are we going?” said Scootaloo.

Before Connor could answer.

*Crash*

”DERPY DON’T YOU DARE EAT THAT MUFFIN!!!”

“…”

”I’ll explain when we are far from the house.”

“Agreed.”

With their agreement taken care of both pegasi walked away from the house as the ignored the sounds inside the house.

To be continued...

Author's Note

Hey everyone soooooo sorry for the very late post and for the weak chapter, as i said i have been very busy to work on my fanfic and its tough...but i have great news! I thought of a new crossover fanfic! But i want your opinion, should i continue this fanfic and finish the rest of this chapter, or do the new fanfic?

Huh? you want to know whats the name of the new fanfic? well i cant tell you...But i can give a hint...
Here:
got it? good! see ya!

Chapter 10: Know your surroundings part 2

Chapter: 10 know your surroundings part 2

After walking away from the house, both pegasi were walking in a busy street where ponies were minding their own business, trying to sell their vegetables, or just walking around.

Connor was busy looking at the map Carrot Top gave him while Scootaloo followed him curiously wondering what he was looking on the map.

She spoke.

“Hey Connor, where are we going?”

“We are looking for a store that could repair something for me, and perhaps purchase a few things.”

“Repair?” said Scootaloo. “What do you need to repair?”

“This.” Said Connor as he looked away from the map and showed Scootaloo an “A” letter shaped blade.

“Whoa…What is it?”

“It was part of a weapon that helped me in many situations a long time ago, but now that is some how damaged, or in other words missing a part, I must repair it.”

“A weapon?” said Scootaloo. “You mean your bracelets aren’t the only thing you were carrying for protection!?”

“Well…I…”

“Geez, just how many weapons do you need for protection?”

“Let’s just continue searching for the shop shall we?”

Changing the subject, Connor looked back at the map as he tried to find the location to the store while Scootaloo followed and shook her head in disappointment.

Until.

“HALT!”

Both Connor and Scootaloo stopped when two gold armored pegasi ponies crossed their spares together in front of them.

Seeing this happen surprised Connor, he pulled Scootaloo closer incase anything happened.

(“Armored guards!? What are they doing here!?”)

Trying not to start any trouble, Connor spoke.

“W-What seems to be the trouble…um…guard?”

“I am sorry sir,” said one of the armored guards. “but we can not let you pass for there is a situation up ahead.”

“And that would be?”

Both guards looked at each other for a moment and looked back at Connor.

“Uh…how about you take a look for yourself sir.”

The guards moved out of the way to show Connor and Scootaloo what was the problem and was surprised to see what they saw.

“MOVE OUT OF THE WAY YOU OLD COLT!”

“NO! YOU MOVE OUT OF THE WAY YOU OLD GEEZER!”

“NO YOU!

“NO YOU!

“NO YOU!

“NO YOU!

“…”

After seeing what they saw, the two armored guards went back to their positions.

“As you can see we are waiting for reinforcements to handle the situation.” said one of the armored guards.

“Reinforcements?” said Scootaloo. “Isn’t that a little too much for just two old colts that are arguing each other only because they got in each others way?”

“Were just following orders little one, nothing more.”

“Then I’m assuming that we can’t pass until the situation has been dealt with?” said Connor.

“That is correct sir, and at any moment the others will arrive to clear the area to prevent civilians form entering.”

“I see…good luck with the um…’situation’ up ahead.”

The armored guard nodded and replied.

“Thank you sir and we will, also sorry for the inconvenience.”

With the conversation ended, Connor and Scootaloo left the two armored guards alone as they walked away from them.

…

Around the corner not too far from the two armored guards, Connor and Scootaloo were discussing what to do know.

“Great…” said Scootaloo. “The royal guard blocked our way!”

“Royal guard?” said Connor. “That is what they are called? Who do they work for?”

“The one and only Princess Celestia.”

“Princess Celestia? The one who controls the sun and the moon yes?”

“Yup! And incase you are wondering where they live its over there.” Said Scootaloo as she pointed to the direction to the direction where is at.

As Connor turned to the direction she was pointing at, he as shocked what he was looking at.

A castle on a mountain.

“W-What is that!?”

“That Connor, is canterlot.”

“Canterlot? That’s canterlot!?”

“Yup!”

“Rarity did mention if I was from canterlot, I thought she was mentioning a city not a castle.”

“Well Canterlot is both a city and a castle, at least that’s what I’ve been told.”

“Hmm…then what you heard might be true.”

“Maybe, anyway do you know at least where the store we are looking for is at?”

“Yes, but the guards are in the way from getting there.”

“Great…just great…” said Scootaloo Sarcastically. “Is there a short cut?”

“Yes, but the path we were taking was a short cut.” said Connor. “The original path is a very long walk, even if we flew.”

“Oh come on! *sigh*any ideas?”

“Just one,” said Connor as he pulled his hoodie over his face. “We sneak pass”

To be continued…

Author's Note

Again sorry for the weak chapter, but hey! We finally get to see some action! But the next chapter is a long one, just for you guys!

Chapter 11: Know your surroundings part 3

Chapter: 11 Know your surroundings part 3

“I told you to move out of the way!”

“And I told you to get out of the way!”

“Gentlecolts please!” said one of the armored guards. “Can’t we settle this argument peacefully?”

“NO!” shouted both old colts.

“*Sigh* They don’t pay me enough for this position, I need a promotion…”

While this was going on, the ponies on the ground didn’t pay attention to the roof tops as a mysterious figure ran passed them. As the figure ran, it hid behind a chimney to know what it was dealing with.

Before it could, something inside it moved.

“Can’t breath…need…air…”

The figure opened his coat to reveal an orange Pegasus filly.

“*Gasp*huff*huff*huff* This was your plan to keep me safe?”

“*Sigh* I told you to stay at the place that is safe, but you insisted to come.”

“Come on Connor,” said Scootaloo. “you wouldn’t last a second without me.”

“I know how to take care of myself.”

“Just face it Connor, you need me.”

Connor faced hoof as he couldn’t believe he was arguing with a child such as her.

“Alright, what do we got here?” said Scootaloo as she was eager to for their next adventure.

Connor looked around to study what he was dealing with before he could continue moving forward.

“It seems what the guard said was true, the reinforcements have arrived.”

“Yeah…a lot of them.” said Scootaloo.

Connor continued to look around.

“There are earth pony armored guards patrolling the area on the ground, and unicorn armored guards carrying rifles with their magic on the roof of the buildings.”

Suddenly a shadow flew over Connor and lands on a nearby building.

“And armored pegasi guards…that’s surprising.” said Scootaloo.

“It looks like this won’t be easy as I thought,” said Connor. “ but nothing is never easy…I have to be careful.”

“Yeah…”

“However, with you here I won’t be able to move properly.”

“Oh…”Scootaloo took a moment to think. “I got it!”

The orange filly went inside Connors robes, and appeared on his head with the hoodie still on.

“Haha! What do you think?”

“…”

“What?”

“Nothing…lets just get this over with.”

With that said, Connor ran to the next building and to the next building carefully as he tried not to make too much noise that could attract the guards and keeping Scootaloo safe. Least to say she was having fun as Connor jumped and moved building to building.

Landing on another building, Connor stopped and looked around to see if there are any guards nearby.

Only one, a rifle colt.

Connor knew he could take down the guard, but if he did that would cause some suspicion to the other guards wondering what happened to their rifle colt. To avoid that kind of attention he decided to move along and ignore the guard.

Until.

“Connor what are you doing? You can take this guy out easily!” said Scootaloo.

“Have you lost your mind!?” said Connor. “I cannot go running around and push ponies off of buildings for fun! Incase you have forgotten, we are heading to the store that will fix my equipment with out attracting any attention!”

“Come on Connor, its just one guy.”

“I will not commit that kind of action!”

“Please?”

“No!”

“Please?”

“No!”

“Please?”

“NO!!!”

As this was going on, the rifle colt guard who was minding his own business as he did his job heard some noises not too far from where he was at. He followed the noises and found two pegasi arguing at each other for some reason.

“What the…”

“Please?”

“No!”

“Pleeeeeeeease?”

“NOOOOOO!!!”

“Come one Connor! Just take him out!”

“For the last time Scootaloo, No!!!”

“*Gasp* Put your hoofs in the air where I can see them now!” shouted the guard as he pointed his rifle at Connor.

Both pegasi looked at the guard with his rifle pointed at them with a serious face, Connor raise his arms up as he didn’t want to start a fight, especially with Scootaloo here.”

The guard spoke again.

“W-What’s your business up here?”

Connor replied to the guard.

“Guard please, we mean no harm. The filly and I only want to get across, let us leave and there won’t be any trouble.”

“W-Well it’s too late for that, you found trouble and I’m going to turn you in.”

Scootaloo whispered to Connor.

(“Great, what are we going to do know?”)

(“Only one thing I can do, try and reason with him.”) Connor whispered.

Making a daring move, Connor walked forward slowly.

“Please, let us not make things worse.”

Seeing the Pegasus moving forward, the guard shouted.

“DON’T MOVE! DON’T MOVE OR I”LL SHOOT!!!”

“You do not have to do not this.” said Connor as he continued to walk forward slowly.

The guard pulled the hammer of the rifle.

“Don’t. Move.”

“If you do that both of us will regret what happens next.”

Without warning the guard pulled the trigger.

*Bang*

Connor dodged the bullet while Scootaloo held on tight, out of instinct Connor flew towards the guard and pushed him off the building.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!”

*Crash*

Seeing what he has done Connor ran towards the edge of the building, looking down he saw the guard fell on a cart full of vegetables.

“*Phew* He is safe.” said Connor.

“Yeah…at least you pushed him off the building like I told you to right?” said Scootaloo.

Connor gave Scootaloo a serious stare after hearing what she said.

“What?”

Connor was about to reply back until.

“MAN DOWN! WE GOT A MAN DOWN OVER HERE!”

Dozens of guards heard the shouts and saw one of their own unconscious on a cart full of vegetables.

“WHO DID THIS!?” shouted one of the guards.

“Look sir, on the building!”

Hearing what they were saying, Connor took a few steps back.

“Now you understand why I push others off the building unless it’s necessary!” said Connor to Scootaloo.

“Yeah…I do.”

Before they could do anything a group of armored pegasi landed on the building with spears on hoofs.

“HALT!” shouted one of the guards.

“Damn/Drat…” said Connor and Scootaloo.”

Connor knew he could take them on, but hand to hand. Or in this case, hoof to hoof. He cannot kill these guards in front of Scootaloo, there is only one thing left to do.

“Connor, tell me you have a plan?” said Scootaloo.

“I do, and it’s something that I don’t like in this situation.”

“Which is?”

”RUN!”

With that being said, Connor, with Scootaloo still on his head and inside his hoodie, ran from the guards fast as he could.

Seeing this happening, the guards ran after the Pegasus to catch him.

As Connor ran, he looked back to see the guards chasing after him. It was not the first time this happened, being chased by guards on purpose or by accident.

(“This chase brings back memories, just like old times as they say.”) Thought Connor.

Still running building to building, one of the guards had came up with a plan.

“Men, lets take this chase to the skies!”

Hearing their orders, all the guards opened their wings and took flight.

Connor continued to run and tried to come up with a plan.

Until.

*Bang*

The bullet missed Connor a foot away in front of him, he stopped running and looked up, the guards were flying with rifles pointing at him!

One of the guards shouted.

“Surrender! This is your last warning!”

Connor tried to reason with them.

“Stop! Think about what you are doing!”

“Reasoning with us won’t work fool!”

“You do not understand! I have a child with me!”

Connor pulled Scootaloo from his hoodie and showed them.

“Uh…hi.” said Scootaloo as she waved at them nervously.

“Sweet Celestia he’s got a hostage!”

All the guards pulled the hammer of their rifles.

“Uh oh.” said Scootaloo.

Connor couldn’t believe what he just heard; he tried to stop them to chase him, told them to don’t shoot by showing Scootaloo is with him. And now he’s in a hostage situation where Scootaloo is the hostage and he is the criminal! What kind of guards are these!?

Connor took a step back and spoke.

“Think about what you are doing…”

“We know what we are doing…men, get ready to fire.”

“NO!”

“Ready…”

“Connor what are we going to do?” said Scootaloo as she started to panic.

“Aim…”

Connor looked behind him and thought of another idea, a risky idea.

“Fire!”

Fast as he could, Connor jumped off of the building as he held Scootaloo tight.

A soon as the guards pulled the triggers the hooded pony jumped off the building as the bullets hit only the roof.

Seeing this happen the guards saw the hooded pony falling to the ground, until the pony opened his wings and flapped to slow his down his fall and landed safely. The pony then ran away and suddenly disappeared within the crowd.

“He’s getting away!” shouted one of the guards. “After him!”

All the guards flew onto the ground and searched for the white hooded pony, they searched and searched for the criminal but no luck what so ever.

Until.

“I found him!”

All the guards rushed over to one of their own to see him holding the white hooded pony, who was struggling to get away.

The guards laughed and spoke to the criminal.

“Thought you could get away eh? It’s all over now give up!”

The pony still tried to get away.

“Still tryin to get away? I don’t think so.”

The guard then grabbed the pony, and pushed him against a nearby wall and hold him.

“Where’s the filly pal, where is it!?”

The pony still struggled to, not answering his question.

Getting angry the guard shouted.

“I’ll say it again, where is the filly!!!”

Still no response, only struggling.”

Getting even more, angry the guard shouted louder.

“WHERE IS THE FILLY!!!”

The guard then pulled the hoodie down, only to reveal-

“*Gasp* a mare!?”

The guard let the poor mare go and apologized.

“Ma’am…forgive me I-I-I didn’t know.”

The mare responded back.

*Kick*

A kick to the crotch and ran away.

With the other guards seeing what happened grabbed their own crotches and oooed.

They asked the poor guard to see if he’s ok,

“Sir, are you alright?”

“Just…just give me a minute…or two…maybe three…”

Suddenly.

“HAHAHA!!! DID YOU SEE THAT CONNOR?”

“There they are! At the corner of the street!”

Connor then gave Scootaloo a smack at the back of her head for giving away their hiding spot.

“OW! What was that for!?”

With no time to speak, Connor picked up Scootaloo and ran.

Continuing to run with Scootaloo on his back, Connor looked around fro any shortcuts while avoiding civilians that were in his way. With no time to think he did a quick right and suddenly found him self in an alley way, with one way in, no way out.

“Great short cut Connor, what know?” said Scootaloo sarcastically.

Knowing the answer, he spread his wings to take flight.

Until.

“Stay where you are!”

Connor turned around and saw the guards behind him pointing their rifles and spears at him.

“We got the place surrounded you can’t escape!”

For one last time, Connor reasoned with them.

“Listen to me! This is all mistake! All I want is for me and the filly to-“

“Shut yer trap and give up!”

“…Then you leave me no choice…”

Connor picked up Scootaloo from his back and settled her on the ground.

“Scootaloo, hide behind those trash cans and stay there.

“O.K but why?”

Connor took an attack stance and slightly thrusted his arms to take out his hidden blades.

“I don’t have time for this…”

Seeing he meant business, Scootaloo did as she was told by hiding behind the trash cans.

The guards laughed at the criminal.

“Is he serious?” said one of the guards. “Doesn’t he know he’s fighting the royal guard?”

“Hehehe, gentlecolts, let’s show this idiot a lesson not to mess with us.”

Connor prepared himself for any attack that they will throw at him, without killing them.

The first guard charged at Connor with his sword, he slashes. Connor dodged it by taking a step to his right side, kneed the guard on his stomach and hit him on the back of his head. Knocking him out.

The second guard charged with a spear, he thrust it forward. Connor ducks the attack and slices the guard’s weapon in half with his blades, and kicked him on the chest. Flat on his back, the guard ached in pain from the attack.

The third and fourth guards charged with rifles with a knife attachment, the third guard swing his rifle upward. Connor kicked the rifle down before it could be raised, he then saw the forth guard about to swing his rifle horizontal. As the rifle swing Connor jumped rolled over it and elbowed the fourth guard on the back of his head, and kicked the third guards back. Making them both unconscious.

Connor looked at the other guards waiting for their turn to attack; taking his stance again he spoke.

“Who’s next…”

…

With fifteen guards knocked out, Connor just kept on fighting the royal guards endlessly. He looked around to see how many was left.

Only one, the leader.

“So,” said the leader. “you took out my men all by yourself. Not bad, not bad at all.”

The leader then took out his sword and point it at Connor.

“Still, you’re going to pay for trespassing!”

“HALT!”

Before anything could happen, both Connor and the leader turned to see more royal guards armed with rifles pointing at them.

The leader smiled.

“Ah…more reinforcements.”

“Not good.” said Connor.

The leader the gave his men their orders.

“Men! Get ready to open fire!”

“I don’t think so!”

(Stop music.)

Out of the group another guard walked towards the two colts. The guard had more armor that the rest of the guards and he is a unicorn.

“C-Commander!” said the leader nervously.

“Men, take the sargent away and lock him up!”

Hearing their orders, the guards grabbed the leader and tool him away.

“W-What is this!? Unhoof me!”

“Sargent, you are hear by locked up until further notice!”

“On what charges…”said the leader angrily.

“Oh I have few, I received reports that a group of guards were chasing and shooting a Pegasus in public.”

“So?”

“So!? You opened fire on a civilian area populated with ponies that could have been hurt or worse! Then you attacked a civilian with force! A mare sergeant! A mare!”

“Well…I…”

“I think a said enough, take him away!”

With that said, the guards took the sargent away.

“Sir,” said one the commander’s guards. “what about the injured?”

“Take them back to base to be treated.”

“And what of the Pegasus?”

“I’ll speak to him.”

“Yes sir.”

…

Seeing what happened, Connor sat against the wall, tired from fighting the guards hoof to hoof. If it was a real fight things would be quick.

“Is it over?”

He then turned to see Scootaloo coming out of the hiding spot.

Connor replied back.

“Yes…it’s over.”

The orange filly ran up to him.

“You O.K?”

“I’ll be fine…Just need to rest…”

Suddenly the commander walked up to Connor.

“That was quite a mess you made.”

“I did it only to defend myself and the filly, your guards are troublesome when I tried to convince them that we didn’t want any trouble.”

“Sorry about, the rookies had their first assignment to clear the area. But it looks like they failed.”

“Rookies? You mean they are recruits?”

“Yup! And I must say you took them down quick! Ever thought of joining the royal guard?”

“Thank you for the offer but no, don’t follow orders well.”

“Heh I understand, anyway where were you going?”

“A blacksmith shop.”

“A blacksmith shop? Why there?”

“I need to repair an item of mine, and perhaps purchase a few things.”

“I see…well how about I take you take there personally, as a favor for not hurting my men too seriously.”

“…Very well, I accept commander…?”

“Shining Armor.”

…

Later that day.

*creek*

“Were home!” shouted Scootaloo as she and Connor entered the house.

Carrot Top came out of the kitchen as she heard her name.

“Oh, you’re both home! And just in time, dinner is ready.”

“Great! I’m starving!”

As both pegasi went to the kitchen they saw Derpy and Dinky sitting down at the table.

“Hello Mr. Connor, you back!” said Derpy.

“Good to be back.” Connor replied with a smile.

“What took you two so long we were getting worried.” Said Carrot Top.

Connor and Scootaloo looked at each other and looked back at Carrot Top.

“Nothing actually,” said Scootaloo. “Just walked ponyville for awhile.”

“Yes, just walking.” Said Connor.

Both pegasi looked at each other and smiled, knowing what actually happened will be their secret.

Items gained and repaired:

Assassin tomahawk

Sword

Bow and arrows

Dual flintlocks and bullets

To be continued…

Author's Note

Alright! this chapter is all complete! Yes! and just in time for the holidays, so think of this as an early christmas present from me! anyway im going to take a break from this fic to recharge my brain and enjoy the holidays until next month, which will help me come up with the next chapter. so until next time my fellow bronies, stay awesome and marry christmas!

Chapter 12: The election part 1

Chapter 12: The election part 1

It has been a week since Connors and Scootaloos encounter with the royal guard, and purchasing new weapons. As well as living with Derpy, Dinky, and Carrot Top. Ever since the incident, Connor felt sloppy as he knew he could’ve escaped form them easily even thought Scootaloo exposed his hiding spot. To prevent that from happening again, every early morning he would wake up, head outside and train him self to perfect his abilities as they once were by climbing and running on top of buildings. As for his combat abilities, Connor met Shinning Armor once again during his training. Shinning Armor, requested Connor to help him train the recruits in combat training after seeing him defeat the royal guard last week, seeing this as an opportunity to continue his training, Connor accepted Shinning Armors request and trained the recruits. As the training went by, Connors combat abilities started to come back to him. As for the recruits, they started to regret that joining the royal guard wasn’t going to be as they expected to be. As the days went by, Connors training was complete. He was now faster, stronger, and perhaps even better than he was before.

Carrot Tops house

(Later that night)

After a nice hot dinner, made by Carrot Top, which involved carrots of course, Connor, Scootaloo, Derpy, and Dinky thanked for the food.

“Thank you for the food auntie Carrot Top!” said Dinky.

“Yeah, it was great!” said Scootaloo,

“Delicious as always.” said Connor.

“Yup! But I wish it had muffin flavor though.” Said Derpy.

“You’re all welcome, I’m glad you all liked it!” said Carrot Top with a smile. “And no Derpy, not every food can taste like muffins, I don’t even think it’s possible.”

“Aww…”

“Anyway, Scootaloo, Dinky, get cleaned up, you both have a big day tomorrow!”

“We do?” said both Fillies.

“Yes, now go upstairs and get cleaned up and go to bed.”

Both girls complained.

“Aw, do we have to auntie Carrot Top?”

“Yeah, were not even tired!”

“It’s either that or help me wash the dishes.”

At that instant, both fillies looked at each other and back at Carrot Top.

‘Good night!”

With that said, Scootaloo, and Dinky, headed up stairs and did as they were told.

Seeing this made the adults laugh.

“And that’s how its done.” Said Carrot Top.

“Hahaha! Good one!” said Derpy.

“An excellent way to get the children to do what they are told.” Said Connor.

“Well when your living with children, you get an idea on how to get them to do things.”

“Hmmm…I see…” said Connor.

“Hey Carrot Top, why are the girls are going to bed early? Usually we let them stay up late.” Said Derpy.

“Well you see, tomorrow is the first day of school!”

Hearing this made Derpy suddenly scream.

“GAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!! TOMORROW’S THE FIRST DAY OF SCHOOL! WE FORGOT TO GET THE SUPPLIES! GAAAAAAAAH!!!!”

Carrot Top quickly covered Derpys mouth.

“Derpy! Calm down! I’ve already bought the supplies!”

“Y-You did?” said Derpy as Carrot Top removed her hoof from her, mouth.

“Of course I did, I bought Dinky’s supplies already. Including Scootaloos.”

‘You bought School supplies for Scootaloo?” said Connor.

“Yes, seeing that she and Dinky are good friends, I thought it would be best if they got together. And perhaps make more friends along the way as they receive their education.”

“That’s very thoughtful of you Carrot Top, but you didn’t have to do that.”

“Nonsense, it was the least I could do to repay you back for saving Derpy.”

“Well then, I thank you for giving Scootaloo the opportunity that I could never give her. She deserves better.”

“I know, you are all that she has to after. And it’s your responsibility to look after her.”

“I understand, but I don’t know if I’m doing things correctly.”

“Well if you feel that way, then you need to find a job.”

Hearing this caught Connor’s attention.

“A job?”

“Yes, a job.” Said Carrot Top. “You want to be more responsible? Getting a job will help!”

“Uh…well…I…I suppose I could find a job.”

“Then it settles it! Tomorrow the girls go to school, and you go look for a job!”

“Yay! Connor gets a job!” Yelled Derpy.

“Heh, thank you for the encouragement Derpy.” Said Connor.

“Alright, let’s clean up here and get some rest. We got a busy day tomorrow.”

The next day…

*knock knock*

*creek*

“Connor, Scootaloo, wake up! Its 7:30 get ready! And breakfast is on the table!” said Carrot Top.

“Oh…ten more minutes…” said Scootaloo as she tried to sleep.

Hearing Carrot Tops voice, Connor easily woke up, stretched, and replied back.

“We’ll be there Carrot Top, give us a moment.”

With that said Carrot Top left.

Connor moved out from his bed and walked towards Scootaloo, who is still asleep.

“Scootaloo, wake up.”

“Mmm…I said ten more minutes…”

“Scootaloo…”

“Zzzz…”

Connor knew it was hopeless; the young pegasi is a heavy sleeper. There was no way to wake her up with out something.

Unless…

“Very well then,” he said. “I guess that means that your plate for breakfast belongs to me now.”

Suddenly, Scootaloo, jumped from her bed and grabbed Connors face and gave him a serious look.

“Don’t you dare take my plate! You know how much I love Carrot Tops pancakes!”

Connor smiled as his act for taking Scootaloos breakfast is working.

“Then I suggest you get ready before I reach there and take it for myself. Otherwise it will be gone by the time you’re done getting ready.”

“Oh no you don’t!” shouted Scootaloo, as she ran towards the bathroom, brushed her teeth, washed her face combed her hair, and headed towards the dinning room to eat her pancakes.

Connor, alone in the room, smiled at his work for getting Scootaloo off the bed, and getting herself ready for school.

Which of course she doesn’t know yet.

…

After eating breakfast and getting themselves ready for the day, Connor and the others followed Carrot Top to the school while the fillies complained where they are going.

“Aunt Carrot Top, where are we going?” said Dinky.

“You’ll see, just keep walking.” replied Carrot Top.

“Just keep walking , Just keep walking , Just keep walking , walking , walking !” singed Derpy happily as she walked with the others.

“We’ll see?” said Scootaloo with a slight attitude. “Me and Dinky woke up early in the morning to find out we are going somewhere with these saddlebags on our backs and you guys wont tell us a thing!”

“Patience Scootaloo,” said Connor. “Acting like this wont make things go quicker.”

“*Hmph* Fine!”

After a few minutes of silence and walking, Connor and the others, made it to their location.

On top of a hill, just a few yards away from ponyville, is a red building with a bell on top of the roof and with a sigh that says ‘Ponyville elementary school’.

Seeing this surprised the filles.

“Mommy…where are we?”

“And why are we at a place like this?”

“Surprise!” shouted Carrot Top. “What you girls see in front of you is the school Derpy and I went to when we were your age! And in good condition than I remember, I wonder who owns the place now?”

Suddenly, Carrot Tops question was answered when a voice was heard.

“Alright my little ponies! Only a few minutes left before school begins!”

Carrot Top looked at where the voice came from and saw a familiar pony.

“I can’t believe it, ‘she’ owns the place now!?”

“Who is it Carrot Top?” Said Connor as he looked at the direction she was looking at. “It can’t be…”

“What cha looking at Connor?” said Scootaloo as she looked at the direction Connor was looking at. “Huh? Cheerilee!?”

Hearing her name, Cheerilee, turned to see a pair of familiar faces.

“Connor? Scootaloo?”

“Cheerilee,” said Connor as he and the others walked up to her. “so this is where you have been since you left us in the middle of the street last week.”

“Uh…well I…uh…th-that was an accident! I didn’t mean to leave you both behind! I had-“

“I understand,” Connor interrupted. “I believe the reason was because of this building?”

“Yes,” Cheerilee replied. “before we met I had the funds to repair this building that we all use to go every morning and decided to become its owner.”

“Owner?” said Carrot Top. “Cheerilee, you don’t mean-“

“That’s right! I am the new teacher! With experience of course!”

“But this building was slowly falling apart during the summer from what I’ve hear, how did you manage to get it repaired in time?”

“Well it was difficult to gain the funding as I took a part time as a tutor for summer classes, as I got paid I put the money towards the construction and things were going smoothly. Now, after a few months this place is back in business and I’m ready to teach!”

“And the bell?” said Connor.

“That is what made me leave you and Scootaloo alone in the street, it was a suppose to be a secret to the public that the school is being repaired and they tested it without my permission, I’m sorry!”

“It’s alright, at least you had a reason why you left us.”

“Thank you Connor, anyway school is about to start.”

Cheerilee turned around and shouted.

“Alright my little ponies! School is now open! Time to head inside!”

With that said, every children went inside the school as their parents waved them goodbye.

“I’ll give you a few more minutes with the girls.” Said Cheerilee as she went inside the school.

Scootaloo, and Dinky, gave the three adults a worried looks.

“Do we have to go?” said Dinky.

“Yeah, do we have to go?” said Scootaloo. “Can’t we just comeback here another time like next week?”

“Sorry girls,” replied Carrot Top. “You’re going to have to go.”

“But I don’t wanna go!” shouted Dinky as she ran into her mothers arms and cried. “I wanna stay with mommy…”

“Dinky…” said Derpy as she tightly hugged her daughter.

Seeing this made Scootaloo upset, she had no pony to look up to. Dinky has a mother, she was always there for her no matter what.

Suddenly, she thought of Connor.

A Pegasus who appeared out of nowhere, saved her, brought her back to health, and has been trying his best to look after her ever since they first met.

How could have she not seen that?

Scootaloo, then looked at Connor and grabbed his hoof and wrapped it around hers around it.

Connor, suddenly felt something on his hoof. He looked down to see his hoof wrapped around Scootaloos hoof!

“Scootaloo?”

Scootaloo quickly released her hoof from his and looked away.

“S-Sorry,” she replied. “don’t know what came over me.”

Connor suddenly knew Scootaloo didn’t want to go. She had been with him for a while now and she didn’t want to leave him. She was an orphan since they first met, she was left all alone with no pony to look after her. He remember that she ran away from the orphanage, and lived on her own to survive for who knows how long. And worst of all, no pony to look after her, and comfort her.

Suddenly.

“Dinky,” said Derpy. “How about a promise?”

“A promise…”

“Yup, if you go to school I promise to pick you up and give you the biggest hug you’ll get everyday.”

Dinky took a moment to think and replied.

“…Ok.”

With that said the unicorn filly moved from her mothers arms and walked slowly towards the school, as she made it to the front door Dinky looked back as her mother gave her a smile, giving her the confidence to go on.

It worked.

Dinky smiled and went inside.

Seeing this gave Connor an idea, he faced towards Scootaloo and said.

“How about a promise?”

“A promise?” replied Scootaloo.

“Yes, if you go to school everyday I give you my word that I’ll train you.”

“Train me? Wait! You don’t mean-“

“We’ll only start with the basics, as you advance and until you mastered what I’ve taught you, we’ll continue the training.”

“R-Really!? Do you mean that!? Your not just saying this just to get me to school!”

“Well…perhaps a little. But Carrot Top, Derpy and I want you to go. Isn’t there something you want to do when your older?”

“Hmmm…well, Rainbow Dash did mention about how awesome the wonder bolts are the other day. How she told me the story made me want to join them.”

“And you will if you join Dinky in that building and learn what is necessary to become one of them.”

Scootaloo, looked at the building and thought what she could accomplish.

“Alright, I’ll do it! Don’t forget your promise!”

“I won’t.” Connor replied.

With that said, Scootaloo ran towards the building and went inside.

“Well, that’s that.” Said Carrot Top. “I’m proud of both of you to get the girls inside. I wouldn’t know what to do if I was here by myself.”

“It was a good thing we were.” Said Connor. “The fillies needed the push.”

“And Promise!” said Derpy.

“Are you both going to keep that promise?”

“Yup!”

“I gave her my word.”

“Alright then, let’s get the day started shall we? Derpy, your with me as usual, Connor, look for a job.”

“Ok!” said Derpy.

“Heh, you do not have to tell me twice.”

To be continued…

Author's Note

Finally!!!!!!!!!!!!!! the next chapter has been posted! until the next one! Booooo! I know I know...you wanted it to be longer. I want to but i cant. im trying to build up stuff much as possible and the best as i can to make things faster. and i am deeply sorry for the long wait! i have been very busy these last couple of months. i won't go into details but hey im back and ready to continue! Let me try and think what should happen next and seeing if i think its right for the next chapter. until then I'll be working on my other fanfic as i think for this fanfic.
Enjoy!

Chapter 13: The election part 2

Chapter 13: The election Part 2

Scootaloo couldn’t believe what she was seeing right in front of her, fillies and colts happily smiling with each other! Ponies around her age talking with each other, together, having fun with each other! She has never seen this kind of thing back at the orphanage, usually the ponies over there were always grouchy, and not in the mood to talk. Most of the kids were slightly older, and mean to each other. The adults who worked at the orphanage barely did anything but do nothing, sit around and watch what was in front of them. Even the when the children fought each other!

However, there was one adult, out of the entire building, and the owner of the orphanage, who actually did something! She was the kindest mare who truly looked after the children, and stopped the fights right before it started, and in the middle of one. She alone, fed them, took care of them, and most of all she loved them.

For Scootaloo, the mare was almost like a mother to her, even though the mare shows love to the other children.

Those who were well behaved were chosen for adoption, and she was one of them. Well…sometimes due to her recklessness when playing with her ‘favorite toy’. She was very excited when she and the other children were being interviewed by parents to see weather they were the child they wanted. Of course there were some days when she and the others kids didn’t get and interview from some parents, but she always knew that one day, there were parents out there wanting to adopt a pony like her who’s energetic, adventurous, and, not like many girls at her age, a tomboyish attitude.

But that day never came at all…

As the days went by, Scootaloo, decided to change her attitude and dress appropriately for the interviews. Hopefully to increase her chances to be adopted, even though she didn’t like wearing the clothing and the fake attitude.

But once again, they never came.

The same thing happened again and, again, and again, over and over until all the adults completely ignored her, almost as if she never existed.

Seeing the situation she was in, the old mare decided to speak to the young Pegasus and told her she’ll do everything in her power to help Scootaloo get adopted.

This gave Scootaloo some hope, the old mare was the only pony who took care of the children, and trust worthy.

When it was time for adoption, the old mare decided to speak to the adults about their ‘nicest and playful filly’ to be adopted first.

The adults turned to see the filly, where the old mare pointed, standing in front of them and waving hello. They turned back to the old mare that and said their not interested and moved on to find another child.

Hearing this shocked Scootaloo and ran towards her room with tears in her eyes, while the old mare just watch and was powerless to do anything.

As Scootaloo entered her room, she buried her face into her pillow and cried.

She did everything she could to be adopted, but they rejected her without giving her a chance! How could they! And why?

It didn’t matter anymore, because later tonight, she will never have to see those ponies ever again!

…

“Scootaloo...Scootaloo…Hey Scootaloo!”

“Huh?” Scootaloo snapped out from remembering what happened along time ago and found herself back inside the school.

Dinky walked up to Scootaloo in worry.

“Are you alright? As soon as you came in you froze.”

“Y-Yeah, I’m fine. Just surprised to see this many ponies around our age excited for school that’s all.”

“I know, to be honest I’m nervous in the inside, but on the outside I’m excited. What about you?”

“Nervous, but not excited. This is the first time were alone without Connor and the others, I wanna go back.”

Hearing this shocked Dinky.

“W-WHAT!? Y-You can’t go back! Remember our promise?”

“I know but-“

“Listen, you want to do all those cool moves Connor does?”

“Yeah?” Replied Scootaloo.

“Then stay and you’ll learn all the cool stuff from him! Just as I’ll get a hug from my mom!” said Dinky.

“Do you really think we can do it? Do you really think we can make it through the day?”

“Of course we will! You got me right? We’ll do this together as a family!”

“Family?”

“Yeah, as a Family!” replied Dinky. “I know were not related, but we treat each other as one! Like you and I are sisters, Connor is the big brother, Mommy is the big sister, and aunt Carrot Top is the mom!”

Scootaloo thought about what Dinky said and it made sense, they all treated like a family.

“You know what? Your right! We do treat each other as a family! We look after each others, and we take care of each ither!”

“That’s right! Now lets get though this together!”

Dinky put out her hoof in front of Scootaloo. Seeing this, the filly Pegasus put out her hoof and bumped it.

“Yeah, together!” said Scootaloo.

With that said, both fillies went to the lined up desks and sat down.

A minute later, Cheeirlee appeared, sat behind her desk and spoke.

“Hello class, my name is Miss Cheeirlee, and I’m your new teacher.”

…

It has been thirty minutes since Connor went his separate way for the day from Derpy and Carrot Top as he searched for a job, but for some reason most of the shops are closed and the streets are deserted.

It was not the first time this happened, thanks to Pinkie Pie’s welcome to ponyville party. However, there’s no sign like the last time, this is different. Because further down the street the sound of music can be heard, perhaps a party? Hopefully not a Pinkie Pie related, the spirits know one party from that mare was enough he can take.

Knowing it was pointless walking around the empty streets since all the streets were closed, Connor walked towards the music. As the music got louder and louder, he saw a large crowd of ponies looking at one mare earth pony on a stage with two royal guards to protect her in case of an attack.

The mare earth pony’s coat is blue as the sky, green eyes, blond hair and tail tied into a bun, her cutie mark is a book and next to it is a feather quill pen.

Her name is-

“Citizens of ponyville! I, Mayor Novelty Quill, ask you to re-elect me to become mayor of this grateful town once again!”

Ponies cheered to the mayor as they happily agreed to re-elect her.

The mayor spoke again.

“Thank you! Thank you! Now! My fellow citizens! If you do re-elect me again, I promise that all the towns problems and its people’s problems to go away! For example, the crime here is starting to climb thanks to these low life thugs as they attack our friends and family! To prevent that from ever happening again, I declare that ponyville have its own police force incase the royal guards won’t show up in time! But this won’t come true unless I am re-elected and the streets will be safe again!”

The crowd roared in cheer and clapped their hooves together as they agreed to vote for her again.

Thank you! Thank you so much for your support everypony! However, I do believe that some of that support belongs to my opponent who’s also running for mayor, Marey Mare.”

The crowd turned around to see another earth pony whose coat is light brown, grey hair and tail tied into a ponytail, blue eyes, and her cutie mark is a rolled scroll tied with a blue ribbon. Standing on a wood box, trying to get votes with flyers.

“Vote for! Vote for Marey Mare! How about you sir? Vote for me!”

As she tired to give out to other ponies, they rejected and walked away.

The crowd looked back at the mayor as she continued her speech.

“Hmm…Looks like my opponent is not doing so well, I wish her luck. Anyway I thank you for the support and for showing up, it brings me so much joy to see all of you here and cheer for me. That’s all for today, I hope to see you all on Election Day!”

With the mayors speech over, she walked away from the stage with the royal guard behind her. As she left the reporters walked up to her and asked her questions about the election.

As this happened, the crowd went their separate ways and went on with their day.

All but one Pegasus, Connor, stood in the middle of the crowd wondering what all this ment.

Until a voice was heard next to him.

“That poor mare, sitting on top of a box passing out flyers to gain support and votes. What’s worse is that her opponent has everything she needs to gain more support and votes to become mayor again, not good.”

Connor turned around to see a earth pony stallion, whose coat is light brown, dark combed back spiky brown hair and tail, and a hour glass for a cutie mark.

Connor spoke to the stallion.

“Do you know what was that about?”

“Hmm? Oh yes, of course! What you’ve just witnessed was an election.”

“An election?”

“Hmm…I take it your new around here?”

“Only a few weeks.”

“I see, I believe introductions are in order. The names Doctor, Doctor Whooves.”

Doctor put out his hoof in front of Connor, seeing this the white Pegasus put out his hoof and shook it.

“Doctor?”

“Just Doctor, and yes it’s a real name.”

“I see…Connor Kenway.”

“A pleasure to meet you Mr. Kenway, I must say I have heard many great things about you.”

“You have?”

“Why of course! I’ve heard the stories, a Pegasus, running from the royal guard and defeats them! But…I believe my favorite is where you saved Derpy…”

Hearing this caught Connors attention.

“You know Derpy?”

Doctor blushed hearing Derpys name.

“*Ahem* Well…I-I know her, heh.”

Connor raised an eyebrow.

“Are you in a relationship with her?”

Doctors blush turned more redder and hanged his head low.

“*Sigh* Yes…we are.”

Connor smiled.

“There’s nothing to be ashamed of, I’m glad that you and Derpy are together.”

“But not on that day…” Doctor sadly replied. “I was suppose to be with her, but…work got in the way. If I was there I would have prevented that fight from happening! I would have told them to leave and-“

“You would’ve taken the beating instead.” Connor finished.

“…Yes…”

“Sometimes there are times you wish you could change things, weather it can be good, or worse.”

“I suppose…”

Connor then smiled.

“However, if you did taken the beating, we would’ve saved you from the thugs instead.”

Hearing this caused Doctor to laugh.

“Hahaha! Yes I suppose that would’ve happen.”

“And from children stories, shouldn’t the hero rescue the damsel in distress?”

Both stallions laughed at the joke.

Until a voice interrupted their conversation.

“Connor? Is that you?”

Hearing his name Connor turned around to see a familiar face.

“Commander Shining Armor? What are you doing here?”

“We were ordered here to make sure we keep this event safe and secure, so far everything is good!”

“I saw some of your guards companying the current mayor, are they suppose to do that?”

“Yup! Some of them are ordered to protect the current mayor and her opponent.”

Doctor spoke.

“But the mayors opponent doesn’t have any guards.”

“About that...the opponent doesn’t want any protection.”

“WHAT!?” shouted Doctor. “But the rules say that every opponent, including the current mayor, are suppose to be protected!?”

“I know,” said Shining Armor. “But he current mayor said it was fine as long as no harm comes to the opponent.”

Connor then spoke.

“Then we might want to make sure, because she’s leaving right now with her head down.”

Doctor and Shining Armor turned around to see and saw the opponent, Marey Mare, walking away from the ponies with her head down in shame.

“Connors right,” said Shining Armor. “With her head down like that she’s bound to find a bar to drink her problems down the drain.”

“And what makes you so sure of that?” said Doctor.

“Hey when you fail a mission while serving in the royal guard, you get the feeling you failed the guards, the princess, and worst of all, the people. The way to forget your failure is to drink your problems away. Trust me, I’ve seen it dozens of times before.”

“Alright, I’ll take your word for it. What do we do Mr. Kenway?”

“It is simple, we follow her without letting her notice her.”

“Sounds like a plan,” said Shining Armor. “You guys go ahead I’ll catch up. I gotta leave somepony in charge.”

Connor nodded to Shining Armor’s response as he left.

Doctor spoke.

“Are you sure we should be doing this? I mean, I’m not saying we shouldn’t but, should we? We don’t even know her!”

“Did you knew Derpy when you met?” Connor replied.

Hearing this surprised Doctor.

“Mr. Kenway!? What are you getting at!?”

“Did you knew Derpy when you met?” Connor repeated.

“Of course not! But-“

“Exactly! You both never met. Tell me, how did you both meet?”

“Mr. Kenway-“

How.Did.You.Both.Meet!” Said Connor in a serious tone.

Hearing how serious Connor is, Doctor spoke.

“*Sigh* Derpy and I…met aciddently.”

“Accidently?”

“Yes, can you believe that? There I was, in the middle of the street minding my own business when suddenly…Crash! A Pegasus Crashes onto me! I looked up and there she was, the mare you and I know.”

Connor smiled as he knew the name Doctor was speaking of.

“Derpy.”

“Correct,” Doctor replied. “At first I wanted to shout at her for crashing onto me. But when I saw her eyes I panicked!”

“Heh, I felt the same way when I laid eyes on them when the others and I rescued her.”

“Yes well, apparently when I asked her I’ll take her to the hospital to go get them checked. She said she was born that way!”

“And then?”

“Then…all of a sudden, we just started dating.”

“Really? Just like that?”

“Yes I know! As soon as we laid eyes on each other…after discussing about the hospital of course, well…we just dated.”

“Is that so Doc?” said a familiar voice.

Connor and Doctor turned around and saw a white coated unicorn with dark blue hair and tail with a light blue stripe on them, and a cutie mark for a shield with four stars, one purple star on the shield and three blue stars on top.

“Commander Shining Armor?” said Connor.

“It’s Shining Armor when I’m out of uniform, its best if we leave my rank out of this. It will be less suspicious ya know?”

“I understand.”

“Good the longer we stand here the quicker we lose mayors opponent.”

With that said, the three stallions left the area in search of the mare hoping no harm will come to her.

…

It is lunch time at school, all of the children are outside eating their lunch that their parents made and enjoying the outdoors.

Scootaloo and Dinky were having lunch together and discussing about today.

“*Phew* Finally! Lunch time! Another minute and I might’ve passed out!” said Scootaloo.

“Hehehe, I could tell.” said Dinky. “You couldn’t stop groaning about how hungry you were during class.”

“Yeah well, you know me.”

“Yup! Come on, let’s see what we got for lunch!”

Both fillies opened their lunch bags and saw what was inside, a hay sandwich, a carrot provided by Carrot Top, a box of juice, and surprisingly a muffin!”

“Sweet! Jackpot!” said Scootaloo.

“You said it!’ said Dinky.

As both fillies were about to eat their food, a voice was heard.

“Um…Can I sit with you girls?”

Scootaloo and Dinky turned around and saw a unicorn filly around their age, her coat is white, eyes colored light green, her curly hair and tail color is half light pink and half light pruple, and just like them no cutie mark.

The two fillies looked at each other and back at the filly unicorn.

“Sure!” said Dinky.

“Yeah take a seat!” said Scootaloo.

The unicorn filly smiled, she walked towards their table, unpacked her lunch, and ate. Scootaloo and Dinky did the same.

As the fillies ate their lunch, the unicorn filly spooke.

“Thanks for letting me sit with you girls, there aren’t many good spots to enjoy your lunch.”

“It’s no problem, it the least we can do.” Said Scootaloo.

“Plus if were going to make any friends might as well be nice with others.” Said Dinky.

“Heh, you got one now! I’m Sweetie Bell!”

“Names Scootaloo.”

“And I’m Dinky.”

Sweetie Bell smiled and replied.

“Nice to meet you girls. So, what do you think of this place? It’s my first time at school!”

“Same as here,” said Scootaloo. “It’s also our first time.”

“Yeah, but were nervous too.” Said Dinky. “I Mean, I didn’t want to leave my mom. I’ve been with her for long as I can remember, I’m usually use to when she leaves to work. But never have I left her!”

“I know that what you mean,” said Sweetie Bell. “How about you Scootaloo?”

“Huh?”

“Did you feel nervous leaving your parents?”

“Uh…Y-Yeah…I did.”

‘HELP! SOMEPONY HELP!!!”

“Wha!?”

…

After 30 Minutes of following the mare, secretly of course, the three stallions saw her enter a near by tavern.

“What did I tell ya?” said Shining Armor.

“Well, you were right?” said Doctor.

“Let’s head inside,” said Connor. “There’s no telling what will happen if she’s in there drunk and causing trouble already.”

‘You got an idea?” said Shining Armor.

“Yes, follow my lead.”

Trusting their friend, all three stallions entered the tavern. As they went inside, it was barely dark as many candles were the only source of light. As for the people inside, they all looked like low petty criminals wearing old ragged clothes. One false move and there’s bound to be trouble.

“Uh, is this really the place she went to?” said Doctor.

“Well, we did saw her enter the place right? It has to be it.” Said Shining Armor.

“Quiet!” said Connor. “We don’t need this kind of conversation if were planning to get ourselves thrown out!”

With that said, both Shining Armor, and Doctor kept their mouths shut and followed Connor. As the two stallions followed their friend, he led them to the bar. They sat down and spoke.

“So…What’s next?” said Shining Armor.

“We search for the mare, simple as that.” Said Connor.

“Except the fact we are surrounded by complete strangers!” Said Doctor.

“Come on Doc, Don’t go chicken on us.” Said Shining Armor.

“I-I’m am not! I’m just concerned for our safety!”

“Heh, Chicken.”

“Grrr…”

Before Connor could interrupt, the bartender spoke.

“What will it be gentlecolts?”

“Um…just a bottle of beer.” Said Shining Armor.

“Rum.” Said Connor.

“I don’t suppose you have any tea do you?” said Doctor.

The bartender gave Doctor a blank look.

“I’ll take scotch then.”

With their orders taken, the bartender left. A minute later, the he returned and gave the stallions their drinks.

With their drinks in front of them, Connor and the others took their drinks and dranked.

“Ah…I really needed that...” said Shining Armor.

‘I’m not much of a drinker, but it is nice to relax once in a while.” Said Connor.

“And what a better way to drink with your mates am I right?” said Doctor.

“Hehehe, I’ll drink to that!”

All three stallions looked to their right for the source of the voice and saw who it was.

It was the mare they were looking for! Marey Mare!”

“Found her.” Said Shining Armor.

“It seems we have.” Said Connor.

“Well that was easy.” Said Doctor.

“Come on gentlecolts, lets have another round shall we?”

The bartender walked up to her.

“I think you had enough miss.”

*Smash*

Marey threw her bottle at the bartender, luckily he dodged it as the bottle broke somewhere else.

“Don’t tell me I’ve had enough!”

All three stallions ran up to her and held her back to prevent things to go any further.

“How much did she have?” said Shining Armor.

“Only one.”

“ONE!?”

“Yeah, she asked for something strong and I gave it to her. Next thing in know she’s drunk!”

“Has she caused any trouble?” said Connor.

“Just now.”

“I see, I apologize for that.”

“Just get out of here before things get worse, I don’t know if that bottle smashed and splashed on anypony, trust me.”

“Excellent idea! Lets go gents.” Said Doctor.

Listening to the bartenders advice, the three stallions walked towards the exit, with Marey Mare, whose still drunk, was carried by Connor and Shining Armor.

As they were close to the exit.

“Oi! Where the hell do you think yer going?”

“Crap.../Damn…/Bloody hell…”

…

Hearing the scream fro help, Scootaloo, Dinky, and Sweetie Bell, searched for the source. Only to see a crowd of fillies and colts looking in horror of what they were seeing.

The three fillies rushed though the crowd and saw what was happening.

Three teenage ponies, a Pegasus, a unicorn, and an earth pony, were bullying two young unicorn colts around their age!

“Oh no! Those colts are in trouble!” said Dinky.

“It’s like the Derpy situation again!” said Scootaloo.

‘We gotta do something!” said Sweetie Bell.

As the girls were thinking of a plan, the three bullies continued to hurt the two unicorn colts.

*Kick*

“Gah!”

The unicorn bully kicked down one of the colts down to the ground, he and his friends laughed.

The other unicorn colt ran towards the other unicorn colt and defended him.

“L-Leave him alone!”

The three bullies laughed.

“Will ya look at that, this brat got guts!” said the unicorn bully.

“Yeah, he thinks he’s all tough!” said the Pegasus bully.

“Finish him off will ya? Show these kids a beating they won’t forget!” said the Earth pony bully.

“With pleasure!”

The unicorn bully reached out his hoof to grab the unicorn colt and hurt him badly.

The colt closed his eyes in fear so he won’t see the punches and hoped it will be over quickly.

*Wack*

“Gah!”

The unicorn bully grabbed his hoof and saw a red mark on it, he looked down and saw a rock on the ground. One of the kids in the crowd must’ve thrown it/

The unicorn clot opened his eyes as he heard a scream, he saw the bully holding his hoof in pain.

The bully screamed at the screamed at the crowd of children.

“Who did that!? Which one of you brats did that!?”

*Wack*

“Gah!”

“I did!”

The unicorn bully turned to the crowd to see a Pegasus filly with a rock on hoof.

“You…” he said angrily.

Scootaloo turned to the unicorn colts and spoke to them.

“Get out of here now!”

Without another word, one of the unicorn colts grabbed the other unicorn and ran towards to safety.

The unicorn bully shouted.

“Hey! Get back here!”

*Wack*

“Gah!”

“Hey! You’re dealing with me now! Leave them alone!”

Hearing what she said unicorn bully smiled.

“Ya know what? Your right! Boys! We have a new punching bag!”

Hearing what he said, Scootaloo just regretted what she said.

“Aw crud…”

To be continued…

Author's Note

FINALLY!!!! New chapter! YES! I bet you guy are happy now huh? I know you are! Anyway, very sorry for the long, long wait! I hope you enjoy, the next chapter is still in the works. See ya!

Chapter 14: The election part 3

Chapter 14: The election part 3

Connor, Shining Armor, and Doctor turned around to see a Stallion dressed in old ragged clothing with a hat. And for some reason, he was wet.

All three realized where the direction of Marey’s drink landed.

The stallion spoke.

“I said where the hell do you think yer going…”

Doctor spoke first.

“Uh..W-We were j-just leaving actually, I hope you don’t mind.”

“I DO MIND THANK YOU VERY MUCH!”

“EEP!”

Shining Armor stepped in.

“Look, were not looking for trouble! Were just here for the mare, that’s it!”

“Is that right? How about this, give us the mare and we’ll let you go. She needs to learn a lesson for her ‘accident’ she caused earlier, Deal?”

*Pow*

The stallion flew back and crashed onto a table unconscious, everypony who witness it turn to the direction where it caused it.

“No Deal…” said Connor as he held a hoof in the air, revealing he was the one who caused the stallion to flay back by punching him!

“You…You bastard!”

Suddenly a group of three ponies surrounded the three stallions and readied themselves to attack.

Connor and Shining Armor readied themselves to defend, as for Doctor, well, he did his best to hide behind the two stallions.

“Remember what I said about not looking for trouble?” said Shining Armor. “Looks like we found it.”

“Yes, sorry about that.” Said Connor.

“Ah don’t worry, it was bound to happen.”

“Speaking of trouble, do you know how to fight?”

“Know how? Your speaking to a royal guard incase you forgot, of course I can! You?”

“I was trained by a pony who was a friend, but was like a father to me. Doctor! Can you fight?”

“*Whimper*”

“Prefect…”

The three stallions stood there and waited for the first attack.

Luckily, one of the thugs ran towards the stallions and attacked with a punch.

But the punch never connected as it was caught by Connors hoof! But the pegasus didn’t end it there as he punched the thugs elbow inward, braking it in the process. He then finished it by back hoofing the thugs face, causing him to be dazed, Connor then grabbed the thugs head and shoved it to the ground, and kicked his head hard as he could. Seeing the thug is not moving, Connor turned to his next opponent.

Another thug came rushing towards Connor, ready to attack.

Connor prepared himself to defend, knowing this was to hurt.

A lot.

As the thug got close, he was tackled down to the ground by Shining Armor! The unicorn picked the thug up to his hoofs, punched his face a couple times, threw the thug straight into a near by wooden pole head first, and finished it by kicking his head further into the pole knocking him out.

“Good Show lads!” said Doctor as he congratulated his friends.

“Come here you!”

“Gah!”

Doctor ran from the thug around the tavern like a mad pony, as the thug chased him.

Connor and Shining Armor saw what was happening as they stood there watching with an amused look.

“Shouldn’t we help him?” said Connor.

“Nah, I think he’s got this one.” Said Shining Armor. “If its too much for him we’ll help.”

“Hmm…fair enough.”

After running around the tavern for a quite a while, the thug finally managed to catch up to Doctor and tackled him down. He then threw him onto a near by table and started to choke him.

Doctor started to panic as he was being chocked to death by the thug, he quickly looked around the best as he could to grab something to hit the thug with. Luckily he found a beer bottle near by, without time to think, Doctor grabbed the bottle and smashed it on the thugs head, knocking unconscious.

“I…I did it…I did it! Yes! I got him! Whoohoo!” shouted Doctor.

“Hey!”

Doctor turned around and saw another pony behind on the same table he was being choked on.

“Uh, can I help you?”

“Yeah, you smashed and wasted my drink!”

Doctor looked at the broken bottle on the floor and back at the stallion.

“EEP!”

*Pow*

…

“Let me at her!” said the earth pony bully.

“Heh, suit yourself.” Said the unicorn bully.

The earth pony bully smiled and pounded his hoofs together.

Scootaloo took a step back.

(“Grrr…Where’s Sweetie Bell and Dinky!? What’s taking them so long!?”)

“Here I come brat!”

The earth pony bully threw himself at Scootaloo to end the fight quick, but the pegasus filly was quick enough to dodge the tackle. Making the bully hit the ground.

“Missed me!” said Scootaloo.

“Grr! You just got lucky brat!”

The earth pony stood up from the ground and charged at Scootaloo, surprisingly the filly did the same. As they got closer and closer, Scootaloo slid underneath the bully with no problem thanks to her size. The bully looked back as he continued to run with a shocked look on his face from the filly sliding underneath him.

Scootaloo shouted back at the bully.

“You may want to turn around!”

The bully turned around and-

*Wam*

-ran his head straight into a tree.

Scootaloo winced at the scene.

“Ouch, that’s gotta hurt.”

The bully shook his head to get rid of the dizziness and looked back at Scootaloo.

“That’s it! Playtime is over!”

The earth pony stood up more and ran straight at Scootaloo with a punch ready, the pegasus stood her ground as she readied herself. As the bully got closer, he threw the punch. But Scootaloo ducked the punch as it connected to a-

*Pow*

*Crack*

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!! MY HOOF!!!”

-a metal pole that’s part of a jungle gym.

Seeing this gave Scootaloo an idea, she climbed the metal latter all they way to the top and looked down to see the bully still in pain and holding his hoof. She jumped off the latter and landed on the bull’s head, knocking him unconscious.

Landing safely on the ground, Scootaloo smiled at her.

“Lights out!”

…

Back at the tavern, things got out of control. After Doctor was knocked out by another pony because his drink was used as a weapon and smashed into pieces, Connor and Shining Armor ran up to the pony and knocked him out. This action caused a bar fight, some of the pony’s friends stood up and attacked the two stallions. While the rest decided to start for no reason since there was a fight going on.

As for Doctor, he was dragged away by the bartender and placed him behind the bar next to the passed out Marey Mare after drinking another alcoholic bottle.

Connor and Shining Armor continued their fight against the other ponies to defend themselves.

One thug ran towards Connor, but the white pegasus was quick. As the thug got close, Connor kneed him in the stomach, grabbed his shoulders and smashed his head into a nearby wall. A second thug attacked with a knife, as the knife came down Connor Blocked it with one of his hidden blades,with a free hoof, the pegasus punched the thug in the face, causing him to be dazed. Connor retracted of his hidden blade, punched his face once more, sweeped one of the thugs hind legs that forced him onto the ground, grabbed his head and kneed him in the face. A third thug with a pool stick attacked Connor with a swing, he easily grabbed the stick, kicked the thug in the groin, wrapped his head with an arm, and head dropped him into the ground.

Connor quickly stood up from the ground and readied himself for another attack, instead he saw Shining Armor surrounded by a few thugs ready to attack!

Seeing his friend in danger, Connor ran towards Shining Armor to aid him.

…

Seeing one of their own defeated easily by the filly, it angered both bullies.

The pegasus bully yelled in anger.

“That’s it! She’s dead!”

“Make it quick will ya! We got a schedule to keep!” shouted the unicorn bully.

Without another word, the pagasus bully flew towards Scootaloo at quick speed to show her no mercy.

Luckily, the young filly rolled to the side and dodged the bully. Seeing his speed made her nervous, but she put it aside and focused on the fight.

The pegasus bully turned around and flew towards scootaloo once more.

Again, Scootaloo rolled to the side and dodged the bully. She knew she couldn’t keep this up forever; she needs to end this now!

The filly looked around to see anything useful, and she did.

A baseball bat.

(“That could work.”) Thought Scootaloo as she picked the bat up.

The bully pegasus turned around and with all his strength he flew fast towards the filly, hoping to finish her once and for all.

As he was getting closer, Scootaloo raised the bat and prepared herself.

Seeing this the bully slowed down, but he was coming too fast. He couldn’t stop!

“Batter up!” shouted Scootaloo.

“WOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAW!!!!!”

*Whak*

As the bat collided with his face, the bully spun around out of control and crashed into a nearby tree. Knocking him out.

Seeing this, Scootaloo celebrated.

“Ha ha! Homerun!”

“You’re out…”

Hearing a voice behind her, Scootaloo slowly turned around and saw the unicorn bully with his horn glowing with magic with a smile on his face.

“*Gulp*”

…

“Come on you guys, give it a rest!” shouted Shining Armor as he was surrounded by a few thugs. “I already took down most of you! Get it through your thick skulls, your outmatched!”

“True,” said one of the thugs. “but you wasted your energy on the others. Meaning we have the upper hoof!”

Shining Armor cursed.

(“Damn! He’s right, I focused on the fight too much I didn’t get a chance to catch my breath!”)

“Get him!”

“I don’t think so!”

Connor charged towards the thugs surrounding Shining Armor, he slid to the first thug, grabbed his leg, and tripped him onto the ground. Connor quickly stood up and punched the thug in the stomach, causing his landing to be rougher. Lastly, he elbowed and kicked the two remaining thugs in the face and the chest.

With that done, Connor turned to Shining Armor and helped him up.

“Are you alright?”

“Heh, I’ve been better.” Said Shining Armor. “We gotta get out of here, things have gone crazy here. The Royal Guard will be here any minute now, and personally I rather not be here when they come!”

“What do we do?”

Before Shining Armor could speak, he was tackled down by a random thug!

“Shining Armor!” shouted Connor.

As Connor was about to run towards Shining Armor, he was pulled back by his hood by another thug, one of the three thugs that he knocked out earlier! Without a second to think, he elbowed the thug in the face. With his grip tight on the hood, the force of the punch caused the hood to rip from the robes and the thug slipped into unconsciousness. Connor knew with the robes ruined, Rarity will say something about it. But it doesn’t matter now, Shining Armor needs help!

As Connor turned forward.

*Slash*

“Gah!”

A knife slashed across his chest, giving it a large cut as it bleeds. Once again, ruining the robes further and soaked in blood.

(“Rarity is going to kill me for this…”)

Looking at his attacker it was another thug armed with knife, quickly the thug slashed the knife fast as he could at every direction. Connor Managed to dodged the attacks, but the longer he fights this thug. The more danger Shining Armor is in Danger!

With another Slash Coming towards him, Connor Grabbed the thugs arm and used one of his hidden blades, and stabbed his arm.

The Thug yelled in pain as he dropped the knife, got on his knees, and grasped his wounded arm to stop the bleeding much as he could.

With that out of the way, Connor focused on finding Shining Armor.

Until.

*Smash*

A small black ball smashed though the window and landed nearby Connor.

As everypony was busy fighting each other, Connor was the only one to noticed the ball, and immediately knew what it was!”

“Oh no…”

*Poof*

*Hiss*

Smoke came out of the ball and quickly filled the tavern, causing everypony to stop what they were doing and coughed harshly from the smoke.

(“Damn! A smoke bomb!?”) Connor thought as he also coughed from the smoke. (“Who has he means of having one!?”)

“This is the Royal Guard! Stay where you are or we will be authorized to use deadly force!”

(“Well…that answered my question. But most importantly, how do I escape!?”)

“Hey! Over here!”

Connor turned to where the voice called out his name, it was the bartender in the far back of the tavern holding the back door open.

“Quick! Get over her before its too late!”

Having very little choice, Connor ran towards the back door and escaped. As he went outside, the bartender closed the door. With him where Shining Armor, and both the passed out/unconscious, Marey Mare and Doctor Whooves were there.

“Shining Armor, are you alright?” Said Connor.

“Just some bumps and burses, nothing I can handle. How about you?”

“Its just a scratch, I’ll live.”

“A scratch!? That’s a gash if ask me! Hell, you’re even bleeding fro Celestia’s sake!”

“Your friend is right pal, you need to get that checked.” Said the Bartender.

“I said I’m Fine!” shouted Connor.

“What? Don’t tell me you’re afraid of the doctor huh?”

Connor didn’t reply as he gave the bartender a glare.

“*Sigh* Look pal, I understand if you have reasons not to go to the hospital. But you need to get that checked.”

“Then what do you suggest?”

“I know this mare who’s good at taking care of animals and patching them up, she took care of my pit bull, sully, when he was attacked by a squirrel after he chased it around the park.”

Connor and Shining Armor gave the bartender a blank look.

“What? He’s a lover not a fighter. Anyway, if she can help animals she can help you.”

“Do you know where she is?” Connor asked.

“Yeah, she lives at the edge of town. She’s not much of a talker, but I’m sure she’ll get the job done.”

“Then lets move,” said Shining Armor. “the Royal Guards will be sweeping the around area to block anypony leaving and entering the place.”

…

“GAH!!!”

Scootaloo screamed in pain as the unicorn bully held her in his magic by the neck.

“You’ve been a real pain in my flank when you took down my friends. That makes me look bad.” He then turned his attention to the other fillies and colts who were watching the entire time. (“Oh, I’m going to enjoy this…”)

The bully spoke to the children.

“Let this be a lesson to all those who go up against me!”

The bully’s horn grew brighter as the two magic auras glowed around Scootaloo’s wings.

“Then, he pulled them. Slowly and painfully.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Scootaloos screams were so loud that the bully enjoyed it, as for the children, they couldn’t do anything as they stared in horror and afraid of what he might do if they interrupt.

Scootaloo continued to scream in pain as the unicorn bully pulled her wings.

Seeing she’s had enough, the unicorn bully decided to end this fight.

With more pain.

“Alright you little brat, time to put an end to your misery!”

The bully pulled her wings more violently, causing Scootaloo to scream in pain louder.

As the wings were still being pulled.

*Snap*

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“Take him down!”

*Bang*

“AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGH!!!!”

The bully’s magical grip disappeared as he harshly fell on the ground in pain with a bullet wound on his chest bleeding.

With the magic aura gone, Scootaloo fell on the ground and laid there motionless.

As she was fading from the pain, she saw two familiar unicorns shouting her name.

"Scootaloo! Scootaloo!"

…

…

…

To be continued…

Author's Note

There you go! The next chapter. With a cliffhanger!:pinkiecrazy:
Insert Evil laugh:

Originally it was suppose to be longer, very longer. but I decided to split it into two, sorry to disappoint. But hey here's the chapter you guys waited for!
Next chapter is in the works!:pinkiesmile:
See ya!:rainbowdetermined2:

Chapter 15: The election part 4

Chapter 15: The election part 4

“Oooh…What…What happened?” said Scootaloo as she woke up from unconscious.

“You were hurt badly kid, took quite a beating.”

“Huh?”

Scootaloo turned around to see a unicorn royal guard next to her.

“Whoa!”

As Scootaloo moved, a sharp pain struck her back.

“GAH!”

The guard walked towards the filly to calm her down.

“Whoa! Easy! Easy! You took quite a beating like I said kid.”

Hearing this, Scootaloo looked at her chest, including her wings, were completely wrapped in bandages.

“Well, that explains the pain. What happened? How did you guys get here?”

“Believe it or not, two kids from the school came towards us and said there were three bullies causing trouble. At first we told them to go back to school and tell your teacher, but when they mention how old they looked that’s when we took notice and followed them. As we got there you were being choked by one of them! Had no choice but to put him down.”

Hearing this shocked the pegasus.

“P-Put him down!? Y-You don’t mean-“

“Yup, had to shoot him. Miraculously he survived!” Said the guard.

“Really!?”

“Yeah, can’t believe it either.”

“Whoa…So, do you know why he and his friends were here? I mean, he just started to hurt some kids for no reason!”

“We did actually, turns out the kid and his pals were skipping school and came here to have ‘fun’.”

“By ‘fun’ you mean hurt?”

“Yeah, hurt. Speaking of hurt, how about you? I took a look at you and it wasn’t good.”

“It hurts sir, bad.”

“I see…”

“H-How bad is it? Come on, don’t keep it a secret! I can take it!”

“*Sigh* Alright, I’ll explain it easy as I can. When I took a look at you, your neck had some bruises from the magical grip you were being held. It’ll go a way in a week or two, but it’s going to be sore. So I recommend you swallow your food carefully.”

“How do you know all this stuff?”

“Heh, don’t let the armor fool you, I’m not just a soldier, I also happen to be a medic.”

“A medic? You mean like doctor?”

“In a way, yes.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah, anyway be prepared for this part.” The guard warned.

Scootaloo swallowed nervously.

“As I magically scanned your chest, I saw something on your wings that didn’t look right.”

“T-That would be?”

“They were deformed.”

“What!?”

“Deformed, meaning your wing bones didn’t developed properly right at birth.”

“B-But the doctors said that when I grow older I could fly!”

“Looks like they lied to you so they can spare you the pain from knowing the truth until your older, a dumb idea that was.”

“No…They…They couldn’t…They would never-“

“Hey, Hey! Didn’t I tell you before? Your wings ‘were’ deformed.”

“What?” said Scootaloo as she realized what the guard said.

“That’s right, your wings didn’t grow properly as I said earlier. How they got fixed? My guess is that when that unicorn guy pulled your wings it must’ve set the bones back in their proper places.”

Suddenly, Scootaloo remembered something.

“You know what? When that bully pulled my wings, I felt a painful pop! Then that means-“

“Yup! You’ll be flying when you grow older!”

Hearing these words made Scootaloo cry, not of sadness, but tears of joy.

“*Sniff* Thanks doc, you’ve just made my day…”

The unicorn guard smiled.

“Glad I did. Anyway, take it easy alright? Your wings need to heal properly if your going to fly one day.”

“Heh, trust me doc, I will!”

“Good. Anyway, your friends want to see you. If they ask about your injuries, tell them you’ll be fine. Alright?”

“You bet!”

With that said, the guard left. As that happened, two familiar figures appeared.

It was Dinky and Sweetie Bell!

“Scootaloo! Oh Scootaloo are you ok?” said Dinky as she hugged the young pegasus.

“Yeah, we’ve been so worried!” said Sweetie Bell as she hugged Scootaloo as well.

Feeling the pressure of the combined hug, it caused a painful feeing on her back, causing Scootaloo to move away.

“Ow! Ow! Ow! Easy with the hugs! I’m hurt here!”

“Sorry!” Both unicorns replied.

“Its ok, Doc said I’ll be fine soon. I’m happy to see you girls with the royal guards here, another minute and I would’ve been a goner!”

“Yeah, sorry about that,” said Dinky. “It took us a while to convince the royal guards to follow us here.

“Yeah, the Doc mentioned that earlier.” said Scootaloo.

“Yeah, but at least we made it! Anyway, what happened to the bullies?”

“She beat them up that’s for sure!”

The three fillies turned around to see two more unicorns come towards their way.

It was the two unicorn colts from earlier!

The first unicorn colt was short and chubby whose coat was light pale green with orange hair and tail color, unlike most fillies and colts, he has a cutie mark of a pair of scissors.

The second unicorn colt was tall and skinny, whose coat was light orange with green hair and tail color, and just like the other unicorn colt, he has a cutie mark that a snail.

And just like Scootaloo, both colts were wrapped in bandages.

Scootaloo spoke first.

“Oh! It’s you two!”

“Yup that’s us!”

“Wait,” Sweetie Bell interrupted. “You beat up the bullies!? How!?”

“Oh You should’ve seen it! She was like Punch there! Punch that! Oh it was so awesome!”

“Actually, that didn’t happen. Sort of.” Said Scootaloo.

“Um, who are you two?” said Dinky.

“Oh right, sorry. I’m Snips!”

“And I’m Snails! We just wanted to thank you for saving us.”

Scootaloo smiled.

“Glad I could help! I couldn’t let those jerks get away with something like that!”

“And you sure didn’t!” said Snips.

“Did I meantion how awesome you were?” said Snails.

“Uh, Scootaloo?” said Dinky. “You really didn’t beat up those bullies did you?”

“I did, but not how Snips and Snails described it.”

“Then how about you tell us how it happened?” said Sweetie Bell.

“Sure! As long as Snips and Snails don’t mind.”

“Not at all! But as long as we become friends, if it’s all right with you?” said Snips.

“Yeah, it’ll be great if we become friends with the one who saved us!” said Snails.

Scootaloo smiled even more, she gain more friends on the first day of school!

“I’d like that, what do you girls think?”

“The more friends we make, the better!” said Dinky.

“I have no problem with that.” Said Sweetie Bell.

“Sweet!” Shouted Snips and Snails.

“Alright, gather around guys and girls! Let me tell you how the fight really happened…”

…

“Alright this is it, the place.” Said the Bartender.

True to his word, the bartender took Connor and Shining Armor, excluding the unconscious/passed out Doctor and Marey Mare, to the Mare’s location.

They expected to be a house, but it was something more.

It was a cottage!

“This is where she lives?” Said Shining Armor.

“Yeah this is where she lives.” Said the Bartender. “What do you think?”

“Not that bad actually, looks like a nice place to live.”

“It looks…peaceful…” said Connor. “You said she works with animals?”

“That’s right.” The bartender replied.

“I see...” (“Why does that sound familiar?”)

“Let me do the talking alright? She’s not much of a talker, and she’s extremely shy around others.”

“Walking towards the front door, the bartender knocked and waited for somepony to reply.

*Creeek*

The door opened, and from it came out-

“A rabbit?” Said Shining Armor. “Is this a joke!? I thought you said a mare lived here!”

“She does! I told you she’s extremely shy! This is her pet, it answers the door for her. Its name is-“

“Angel?” Said Connor.

Hearing his name, the rabbit looked behind the bartender and saw a familiar face. Angel hopped towards the pegasus, smiled, and put out his paw.

Knowing what it meant, Connor took out his hoof and shook the paw. It felt awkward shaking hoofs/paws with Angel, but at least he has manners.

“It is good to see you again my friend.”

“Wait, you know each other?” said Shining Armor.

“Yes, I saved his life when he was attacked by an eagle. If it wasn’t for me. Angel wouldn’t be here.”

“You sure make some weird friends Connor.”

“Heh, you don’t even the half of it. Wait, if Angel is here, then that means-“

“A-Angel? W-Who’s out there?”

Peeking out from the door, a familiar face was seen.

“Fluttershy…”

Looking out from the door, Fluttershy recognized who it was.

“Oh! Mr. Bartender, it’s you!”

“Good evening Miss Fluttershy,” said the Bartender. “Are you busy?”

“N-No, not at all. Is something wrong? Is it Sully? What happened?”

“Sully’s fine Miss Fluttershy. I just need your help with something.”

“Help? I-I guess I could.”

“Much appreciated Miss Fluttershy. You see, a friend of mine is in need of medical attention and I was hoping you could help him.”

“Medical attention? Oh no, I cannot do that! I’m not a doctor, I’m a veterinarian!”

“I understand that Miss Fluttershy, but please-“

“I’m Sorry Mr. Bartender, but I can’t help! I don’t even know the person! Come inside Angel!”

Just as Fluttershy was about to close the door, a familiar voice was heard.

“Not even if it the person was a friend?”

Fluttershy, turned around and saw a familiar pegasus.

“M-Mr. Connor?”

Connor gently smiled.

“Hello Fluttershy.”

Both pegausus stared into each other, looking into his/hers eyes.

Feeling as if it took forever, Shining Armor interrupted.

“*Ahem* Uh, I hate to interrupt but can we get back on track?”

Realizing what they were doing, Connor and Fluttershy broke eye contact and blushed.

“Y-Yes of course!” said Connor as he scratched the back of his head.

“O-Ok.” Said Fluttershy as she hid behind her hair.

“Anyway, can you help Miss Fluttershy?” said the Bartender.

“I-I guess I could. Who is it?”

“That would be me Fluttershy.” Said Connor as he revealed his wound.

Seeing this, Fluttershy panicked.

“Oh dear, what happened!”

“Accident, lets leave it at that shall we?”

“Quick! Come inside and let me help you!”

“You guys go ahead,” said Shining Armor. “I gotta go back, the royal guard are probably wondering where I am since the uh, ‘accident’ is in investigation.”

“Good idea!” said the bartender. “I gotta head back check out the bar to see if is fine.”

“Wait!” said Connor. “What about Doctor and Marey Mare?”

“We’ll take them to a hotel and let their condition run its course, they’ll be fine.” Said Shining Armor.

“Make sure they do.”

With that said, both stallions and the unconscious ponies, left the cottage. Leaving the two pegasi, and rabbit alone.

After a moment of silence, Fluttershy spoke.

“Um…W-Would you like to come inside M-Mr. Connor?”

“Yes, please.” Said Connor.

…

*Stitch*

“Ow!”

*Stitch*

“Ow!”

*Stitch*

“Ow!”

*Stitch*

“Gah!”

“S-Sorry Mr. Connor.” Said Fluttershy as she was stitching the wound on his chest.

“It’s alright, your doing well.” Said Connor. “I can withstand the stitch, but not the repeating pain.”

“I-I see.”

Ever since both pegasus entered the house, Fluttershy was nervous to ask Connor to remove his robes. Eventually she asked and Connor agreed. But it wasn’t easy, he admitted that if he removed the robes he would feel naked. Hearing that last part made both pegasus blush. However, Connor said that as long as it was her it would be fine to remove the robes. She hesitated, but agreed.

*Stitch*

“Ow!”

“S-Sorry!”

“You don’t have to apologize, it was my fault that I got myself into this mess and the wound. I should’ve been more careful.”

“I know, it’s just that I’m more use to treating animals not ponies.”

“And I understand that, but you’re the only pony who can help.”

“But why me? Why not go to a doctor?”

Connor blushed and said.

“It is complicated.”

“It’s ok Mr. Connor, You can tell me. It’s just us after all.”

*Flashback, Three weeks ago, Hospital*

“Good evening Mr. Kenway!” said the Doctor as the entered the room.

“Good evening Doctor.” Said Connor.

“I have good news and bad news.”

“I think I rather hear the good news.”

“Don’t we all? Anyway, the good news is that you’ll be leaving the hospital tomorrow morning.”

“That is good to hear, I’m sure Scootaloo will happy to hear that.”

“Glad to hear. The bad news however, we don’t have any medical records on you.”

“Meaning?”

“We don’t know anything about your health, nor your history of sickness.”

“What do we do?”

“Easy! We just run some tests, gain some information, that’s it!”

“Sounds simple.”

“Indeed. But, it won’t be a comfortable procedure for you.”

“Why is that?”

“Well…”

The Doctor pulled out a syringe and said.

“Shots will be involved.”

…

…

…

*Poke*

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

*End Flashback*

After telling the story, Fluttershy couldn’t stop giggling as Connor blushed in embarrassment.

“*Giggle* So that’s why you didn’t want to go to the doctor.”

“*Sigh* Yes I admit, I’m afraid of needles.”

“*Giggle* Well at least you were honest.”

“I suppose…”

*Stitch*

“Gah!”

“There we are Mr. Connor, all done!”

“Phew…Thank you Fluttershy. Not just for adding my wound, but for saving me from the doctor.”

Fluttershy Giggled and smiled in appreciation.

“You’re welcome Mr. Connor.”

“Please, call me Connor. I feel as I am an elderly with the name ‘Mr.’ Added to my name.”

“Um…ok…Connor.”

*Rooooooar*

“What was that!?”

“Oh no…The animals!”

Just as Fluttershy moved from her spot, she slipped on a wet towel that was used to tend Connors wound!

“AAAAH!!!”

“Fluttershy!”

Connor jumped towards Fluttershy and caught her before she hit the ground.

Feeling arms warped around her, and falling onto something soft, Fluttershy opened her eyes.

“Huh? W-What happened?”

“Fluttershy, Are you alright?”

“Connor?”

Fluttershy raised her head and found herself looking at Connor face to face!

“F-Fluttershy?”

“C-Connor? EEP!”

Fluttershy sat up and saw something even far worse.

She was sitting on top on top Connor!

“KYAAAAAAA!!!”

The poor pegasus jumped off, and hid behind her hair as she blushed in embarrassment.

Connor on the otherhoof, stayed on the floor as he too blushed in embarrassment.

After a minute of silence, Fluttershy spoke.

“I’m…I’m sorry…”

“You don’t have to apologize…” Connor replied. “If I didn’t save you from falling, you would’ve been hurt.”

“I-I Guess…”

*Rooooar*

Hearing anothert roar, Fluttershy quickly spoke.

“Would it be alright if we forget about what happened?”

“Agreed.”

…

As both pegasi exited the house, they saw a group of animals gathered together in fear. Luckily, Angel kept things under control. As both ponies went towards the group, Fluttershy spoke.

“Angel! What happened!”

Angel pointed towards the direction where the trouble started.

Seeing where the rabbit pointed, both pegasi saw a pair of glowing eyes in the shadows just staring at them as it growled.

*Grrr*

“Oh, dear.” Said Fluttershy as she took a step back.

“Fluttershy stand back!” shouted Connor as he took out one of his hidden blades.

Seeing this, Fluttershy panicked.

“Connor wait!”

“Huh?”

“Connor, please don’t! It’s just afraid!”

“Afraid?”

Connor looked at the glowing eyes again as it came out of the shadows.

It was a wolf pup!

Seeing it wasn’t a dangerous animal, Connor put away his hidden blade. But he didn’t let his guard down, it still was a wild animal.

“A wolf pup? What is it doing here?” said Connor.

“Well, once in a while I let the animals lose in the everfree forest since most of them lived there once.” Said Fluttershy.

“Everfree forest? I’ve heard the rumors how dangerous from Carrot Top, why would you go there?”

“Sometimes the animals need to roam around different placed than the cottage, so I thought the forest was the best solution.”

“Makes sense, but how did you across this one?”

“It wasn’t a peaceful sight…when I was returning from the forest, there he was, all alone with his pack…dead…he was the only survivor…protected by his mothers body.”

Connor lowered his head in sadness.

“Did you know what caused their deaths?”

“No, judging from their wounds, it could’ve been a manticore, a timberwolf, or something else.”

“I see…”

Connor understood what happened, the pups family was attacked by an unknown enemy, brutally murdered for some reason, yet he was the only survivor. Leaving him all alone, scared and angry. Just like he was many years ago, he didn’t want that kind of life to happened to the pup.

“Fluttershy stand back.” Said Connor as he walked towards the pup.

“Connor wait!”

“I know what to do, please trust me.”

Knowing he was close enough, Connor stopped walking and spoke to the pup.

“Hello there.”

*Grrr*

“I know what your going through, you need to let go.”

Suddenly, the wolf pup ran towards Connor to attack him.

Connor dodged, but his wound caused him to fail and fall onto the ground. Giving the pup to succeed his attack, luckily, Connor moved his arm towards the bite to protect him. His hidden blade arm brace managed to prevent injury as well.

Fluttershy and the other animals looked in horror as they couldn’t do anything.

Connor talked to the pup, hoping to calm him down.

“You don’t have to do this! Giving into your anger will give you the same fate as your family!”

The pup didn’t listen as he continued to bite his protected arm.

“I know what you have lost, for I have lost my family as well!”

Hearing this cause the pup to stop his biting, but kept mouth on Connors arm.

“Were the same you and I, lost our families on an enemy for different reasons. You lost yours for sport, while I lost mine for our territory. Our mothers protected us from harms way so we can live! Don’t you see? We have to be strong for them, for our family, our friends, and loved ones! Not to be blinded in anger for those who ever caused our families death, but to move on and live a better life! Do you understand?”

Hearing his words, the pup frees Connors arm, letting him sit up straight. The pup then rubbed his head against the pegasus’s chest, knowing he was sorry for attacking someone who was just like him.

Seeing this, Connor ruubed his hoof on the pups head, letting him know he forgave the pups action towards him.

Suddenly, their moment was interrupted when Fluttershy walked towards them.

“Connor?”

“Fluttershy? Did you-“

“I’m sorry Connor, *sob* I’m truly sorry. *sob*”

Hearing this Connor smiled.

“Thank you Fluttershy, never has anypony felt truly sorry for my loss. There were times I wish my mother’s death were nightmares, visions, or illusions. I’m sure the pups wishes the samething. But I’m glad they weren’t, other wise I would’ve never met the people I know now. Scootaloo, Derpy, Dinky, Carrot Top, the pup, and you.”

Connors words made Fluttershy blushed.

‘Oh um…um…y-you’re welcome.”

*Growl*

“Huh?”

Fluttershy looked at the pup as he spoke to her.

*Growl*

“What!? Are you sure!?”

*Growl*

Seeing this confused Connor.

“What is he saying?”

“I don’t know if I’m hearing the right, but the pup said he wishes for you to be his master. In other words, he wants you to adopt him!”

“What!? How can you be so sure?”

“It’s easy! Form a bond with an animal, and you’ll understand them! It’s how I take care of the other animals!”

“Bond…”

Connor looked at the pup and said.

“Are you sure you want to do this? To be honest I’ve never had a pet before, or rather, a companion such as yourself. My mother always I was too young to have a pet for it needs proper care and responsibility.”

*Growl*

“Heh, my guess is that you have no knowledge of things like this yes?”

*Growl*

Connor smiled at the pup’s response.

“Very well then, I accept your request of become your master.”

Hearing these words made the pup growl and wiggle his tail in happiness.

Not only the pup was happy, Fluttershy was happy as well!

“Connor! You have accepted the pups request! I’m so happy for you both! He has a home now!”

“Indeed he has, all I need to do is to look after him. I’m sure Scootaloo will grow a liking to him.”

“I think so too. Um, have you thought of a name for the pup?”

“I have,” Connor replied as he looked at the pup. “His name is ‘Lobo’.”

…

After leaving Fluttershy’s Cottage, Connor and his newly adopted pet, Lobo, headed towards the school to pick up Scootaloo. As they made it, both saw the royal guard surrounding the area!

Seeing this made Connor worried.

“Oh no…Scootaloo! Lets go Lobo!”

*Growl*

Both Connor and Lobo ran towards the school to find Scootaloo, hoping to find her. After a while of searching, the managed to find the filly, talking to other children around her age.

Feeling a sense relief, Connor shouted her name.

“Scootaloo!”

Hearing her name, Scootaloo looked around and saw a certain white pegasus.

“Connor!”

The filly moved from her spot and ran towards him, as Connor did the same thing.

As they got close, Connor and Scootaloo hugged as both missed each other.

Until.

“Gah!”

“Ow!”

Both pegasi ended the hug and looked at each others wounds.

“Connor?” said Scootaloo. “What happened to you!?”

“I could say the same thing for you.”

“Well, lets just say there was a fight and I had to step in to help. You?”

“A fight as well, but for different reasons.”

“I guess my training is put on hold?”

“Until our wounds heal I’m afraid.”

“Yeah, looks like it.”

*Growl*

Hearing a strange sound, Scootaloo looked behind Connor and saw a pup.

“Uh, Connor? What’s that?”

“Hm? Oh! You mean Lobo!”

“Lobo?”

“That’s his name, I adopted him from Fluttershy after she treated my wound.”

“Right…”

Connor looked at Lobo and said.

“It’s alright, Lobo, this is Scootaloo, she wont harm you.”

Trusting his master, Lobo carefully walked towards Scootaloo as the filly looked at the pup cautiously.

Getting close to her face, Lobo sniffed her face with interest and licked her face.

Lobo’s action surprised Scootaloo as she laughed at the pups welcoming.

“Ha ha ha! Aren’t you a friendly little guy.” The filly replied as she rubbed his head. “What kind of dog is he?”

“He’s actually a wolf?”

“A wolf? Where did Fluttershy find him?”

“She found him in the everfree forest, alone.”

“Alone!? How!?”

“It’s best if we leave out the details what happened. It’s our responsibility to take care of him now.”

“Is that right?” said Scootaloo as she looked at lobo. “Welcome to the family Little guy, hope you like carrots.”

*Growl*

“Connor!? Scootaloo!?”

Hearing there names, both pegasi turned around and saw a certain earth pony.

”Carrot Top!?”

“Dinky!”

“Mommy!”

Derpy and Dinky ran towards each other as they happily embraced each other.

Connor and Scootaloo on the other hoof…

“Wha-Wha-What happened to you both!?” shouted Carrot Top.

“W-We can explain!” said Connor.

“Yeah! Hear us out!” said Scootaloo.

Before Carrot Top could speak, she felt a warm spot on her hoof. She looked down and saw a dog peed on her! She quickly moved away her hoof form the dog as she saw it walking towards Connor and Scootaloo, then it sat down next to them looking proud at his work.

“Would somepony tell me what the hay is going on!?”

Connor and Scootaloo looked at each other and back at Carrot Top.

“It’s a long, long story.” Said both pegasi.

To be continued…

Author's Note

Hey everyone! This chapter is done! :pinkiehappy: Now I'm going to take a break and work on my other fanfic. But know this, the arc is not done. meaning it is not the end of the prologue chapters and I'm not going to put this on hold. also I'm very sorry for my reaction on the authors notes chapter, it was my first time feeling like that, and learned most fanfics are like that. hating on a character that is hated and what you guys commented. so once again I'm very sorry. Please forgive me. :fluttercry: And now, here's something I wanted to do for a while. I was going to do this until the prologue chapters are done, but this is for you guys since all of you supported me and been there since the beginning. what is it you ask?
Fun facts on my fanfic! that's right! I'm going to share some things that was going to be added in the fic, but decided not include it for reasons. and some other cool facts.
Here they are:
Fact 1: The birth of the fanfic.
It all started when I beaten Assassins creed 3, and MLP season two ended. I decided to look for fanfic crossovers on my two favorite things. I read some good ones but they were not what I had hoped. it was rushed, lazy story, and other things. so I decided to make one my own! But I needed a story that was original and interesting. as I search the net for an awesome art work to get started, I finally found one and it gave me a great story idea! It was so great I loved the art I decided to use it as my Cover. Also credit belong to the artist for making an awesome art crossover! as I looked at the art, it gave me some great ideas that I had to put it in the fic! and Assassins creed lll Friendship is magic is born!

Fact 2: How to get a good beginning to catch everyone's interest.
I decided to use the game's ending to get started, and how Connor ends up in equestria by destroying Juno's necklace since its all wrapped in mystery. the game's ending could've been better, but I made it even better! Read chapter one for the results!

Fact 3: setting.
Most fanics makes all crossover characters end up in the everfree forest since its all a big mystery and a dangerous place to enter. I was going to use that to get Connor there, but after realizing many authors use the forest, it was time for something new. Drop Connor in ponyville! Literally. And then I wondered what going to happened next? Introduce My Favorite pony filly Character, Scootaloo. Why? Well, like most fanfics she's an orphan, but on the show, it was never revealed that she has a family. maybe soon it will be revealed. Plus I also saw a fanart that made me sad, it showed Applejack, Applebloom, Rarity, and Sweetie Bell enjoying time with their sisters. While Scootaloo was alone in an alley covering herself in newspapers to keep herself warm. it gave me so much feels that I decided to include her and the alley in the fic so that our hero can save her from being alone all the time. Yay!

Fact 4: meeting the mane 5 in order.
Incase you haven't realized it, Connor meets the mane 5 in the same way twilight did in MLP season one episode 1 started. no one has ever commented it until I mentioned it just now. Read carefully readers, you may never know I might put in Easter eggs in future chapters.

Fact 5: Leaving Scootaloo behind.
In chapters 9 through 11 Scootaloo was not going to be with Connor to replace his weapons, but after some thinking I decided to include her and see what would happen if the two caused some trouble.

Fact 6: replacing Connor's Tomahawk for a metal pipe with a curved end.
While Connor battles the royal guard in chapter 11, Scootaloo was suppose to find a weapon for Connor to use and help make things easier for him as she hid behind the trash cans. the weapon was a metal pipe with a curved end to Temporarily replace the tomahawk, but the idea sounded so silly that it was never added and the hidden blades was used instead.

Fact 7: Splitting Connor's and Scootaloo's Fight scene and aftermaths into two chapters.
Chapter 14 was so long, it was suppose to be in one chapter. But I decided to split it in two chapter where one chapter was for Scootaloo, and the other for Connor. seeing that was taking too long I put the two together and left it with a cliffhanger instead.

Fact 8: Adding Lobo into the story.
As I was working on the chapter you were reading, I realized that all the mane six have pets. so I decided to give Connor a pet, it was easy. A wolf was the appropriate pet for Connor sense he's native American, and it is a sacred animal for his people. and so Lobo was born!

That's all the facts I have, I might have more facts in the near future when I'm done working on my other fanfic, megaman starforce Freindship is magic. give that fic a chance as I work on the next chapter for it. in the mean time I'll see you next time.
See ya!:rainbowdetermined2:

Chapter 16 The election part 5

Chapter 16: The election part 5

It has been a week since the incident to both to the school and the tavern, as well Connor, and Scootaloo receiving their injuries. The bully and the bar fight has made both places to close down until further notice, making the parents, Cheerilee, and the drinkers upset. As for Connor and Scootaloo, both had to recover from their wounds at home, thankfully it wasn't serious as they needed bed rest. As they rested, both welcomed their newest family member, Lobo, their recently adopted Wolf pup. It made Connor and Scootaloo feel more relaxed and happy to have him by their side. Derpy, and Dinky immediately loved the pup, and welcomed it with open arms. Carrot Top, however, didn't like having Lobo running around and causing trouble in the house. One time, he chewed the couch, leaving bits of it everywhere. He then used the restroom inside the house without anypony noticing him, and he ate most of Carrot Tops' carrot garden that is used to sell to other ponies. Feeling frustrated, Carrot Top demanded that Lobo either be trained or he lives outside. Knowing that he doesn't want to lose the trust he's earned from the pup, Connor decided to take him to Fluttershy to be trained for Lobos', Carrot Tops', and for his sake as well. It took some time, but Lobo managed to learn some tricks and manners, but his training was still incomplete, so it was a start since he's still a puppy. Speaking of training, Connor kept his promise to Scootlaoo about training her. He kept it easy since he also promised that they would start off in the basics, such as jogging, push-ups, sit-ups, and lifting weights, which was replaced with bags of Carrot Tops' carrot's inside. After they trained, both traded they're side of the story of how their day went, and how they received they're injuries. When Scootaloo told her story, Connor was proud of the action she took to defend the victim's of the attack, but was very upset when the royal guard who told her about the doctor lying that her wings will be able to fly. But he decided to ignore it and spend the day with her and the others.

For now...

Another week later, Carrot Tops' house, Morning.

Connor, and the others were sitting around the kitchen table enjoying Carrot Tops' homemade carrot pancakes, with Lobo eating some dog food that was provided by Fluttershy.

As they ate their breakfast, Scootaloo heard a whimper. She looked next to her and saw Lobo looking towards her food, slightly drooling. She then notice his food bowl was empty, and back looked back to the pup. Feeling generous, she took a piece of her pancake and give it to him. Lobo saw this and happily took the piece of food and ate it.

Carrot Top, who was reading the newspaper, notice this and said.

"Scootaloo! Don't feed the wolf!"

"Oh lighten up Carrot Top! His food bowl was empty, plus he's still hungry."

Feeling a bit embarrassed, Carrot Top let it slide.

"Oh fine, at least wash your hooves, we don't want you to get sick. Most of us don't know where his mouth has been, or what it was doing."

"*Sigh* Fine..." Replied Scootaloo as she left the table to wash her hooves.

"Scootaloo is correct," Said Connor. "You should 'lighten up', Lobo has been given some training, he's still a puppy, and far from being mature after all."

"Alright, alright!" Said Carrot Top. "I get it, let's not go there again. I don't want to be the bad pony here again, and I had a very good reason to act like that when he was causing trouble at the time!"

"We'll see." Connor replied as he continued to eat his breakfast as Carrot Top read the newspaper again.

Moments later as Scootaloo returned from washing her hooves, everypony eat in silence. Until Carrot Top spoke again.

"Oh my, that's terrible."

"What happened Carrot Top?" Said Derpy. "Did store run out of muffins again?"

"Uh, no Derpy, they did not run out muffins again."

"*Phew*"

"What's terrible, is that a doctor from ponyville hospital had an accident few nights ago!"

"What does it say aunt Carrot Top?" Said Dinky.

"It says that after a normal day at the hospital, the doctor was leaving the building to head home. As he was just about to leave his office, the doctor slipped on the wet floor, headed towards the stairs, and fell down the steps, and roughly landed on the ground in pain from the third floor! Witnesses say they heard a loud noise, and found the doctor unconscious covered in bruises and multiple broken bones. Reporters spoke to the doctor, as he was recovering, saying what happened that night. The doctor replied with a few words: 'I didn't see were I was going.' The other doctors in the hospital say he'll make a full recovery, but will be out of the job for three months!"

"Ouch! That's some fall the doc had." Said Scootaloo.

"That's horrible! I hope the doctor to feels better soon." Said Derpy.

"Yeah! I'm sure he will, he's a doctor! He knows what to do since he's hurt." Said Dinky.

"Yes, it's quite a shame he received those injuries. I do hope the next time he will 'correct' the mistake he has made." Said Connor.

As everypony around the table was thinking about the poor doctor, Connor took a sip of his coffee and secretly smiled. Knowing that the doctor 'will' correct his mistake for what he has done.

After moment of silence and finishing their breakfast, there was a knock at the door.

*Knock knock*

"Odd, I wonder who that could be at this time of hour?" Said Carrot Top.

"I'll answer the door." Said Connor as he left the table.

As walked towards the door, Connor opened it and saw who it was.

A Royal Guard!

Seeing who was in front of him, Connor froze as he was reminded how capable these guards were and they were shoot at him and Scootaloo that day.

Not wanting to make trouble, especially with Scootaloo, Dinky, Derpy, and Carrot Top nearby. Connor spoke to the guard, nicely of course.

"Uh, g-good morning guard. What can I do for you?"

"Are you Mr. Keyway sir?"

"Y-Yes."

"I'm here as Marey Mares' messenger to escort you to her location as soon as possible."

"Marey Mare? I haven't heard from her in quite some time. I suppose I could drop by for a visit, give me a moment to prepare."

The guard nodded and left to give Connor some time.

Closing the door, Carrot Top spoke from the kitchen.

"Who was that at the door?"

"A Royal Guard believe it or not."

"A GUARD!?" Shouted Carrot Top as she ran towards Connor and looked at him in the eyes angrily. "WHAT DID YOU DO!?"

"N-Nothing! The guard only came to escort me to where Marey Mares' is at right now."

"Marey Mare? You mean the mare you met two weeks ago?"

"Yes, that's the one."

"What for?"

"I do not know, but I will find out when I meet her. I just need to go prepare myself, I might be gone for a while."

"Do you need my help on this one? It could be a trap!" Said Scootaloo as she ran from the kitchen towards the two adults.

"I doubt it'll be a trap," Replied Connor as he brought out a bag from the closet. "even though I saved her from that fight back at the tavern."

"Well...it still could be! You may never know!"

Knowing what she was trying to do, Connor smiled and gave her his answer.

"Well then, if you think its a trap. You need Carrot Tops' permission to aid me."

The young Pegasus looked at Carrot Tops and gave her a happy look.

Noticing her motives, Carrot Top allowed it.

"*Sigh* Alight, you can go. But remember to be back by dinner time!"

"Yes ma'am! Come on Connor! Our adventure awaits!"

"Heh, just remember who's in charge here."

...

Moments later after being escorted by the guard, the two pegasi found themselves the last place they thought would visit again.

Sugarcube corner.

"This is the place? This is where Marey Mare is at this moment?" Said Connor.

"Yes Mr. Kenway." Replied the guard.

"I see..."

"Huh, never thought we be here again." Said Scootaloo.

"Same as here."

"Is there a problem Mr. Kenway?" Said the guard.

"Uh, n-no. There is no problem, it's just...the last time we were here, things went out of control."

"Really? You don't look like much of a party guy."

"That's because I don't celebrate much."

"Is that right?

"Positive."

"Right, anyway this is the place. And with that my work here is done."

"I understand, thank you guard.

With that said, the guard saluted and left the two pegasi by themselves.

"Well then, here are again." Said Connor as he looked at the building.

"Yeah, brings back memories doesn't it?" Said Scootaloo.

"Both good and bad."

"Come on, it wasn't that bad!"

"I blew fire from Pinkie Pie's prank."

"Oh...well it was a good prank!"

"...Lets head inside."

"Right behind you."

Without another word, both walked inside sugarcube corner. As they entered, the place was not as busy as the last time as it was. The dinning room was slightly booming with customers as they ate their meals or waiting in line to order.

As Connor and Scootaloo looked around, a familiar voice was heard.

"Mr. Kenway! Mr. Kenway over here!"

Both looked across the room and saw Marey Mare sitting in a booth table, waving her hoof to them.

Quickly, Connor and Scootaloo walked towards the table and sat down.

"Good morning Mr. Kenway," Said Marey Mare. "glad to see my messenger has found you be here."

"Yes, your messenger. How did you manage to find me?"

"It wasn't hard actually, I asked to see if anypony knows a white Pegasus living here and they did. After all, how many
White coated ponies do you know are living here right?"

"Is there a reason why you couldn't find me yourself instead of the guard?"

"I'm still a bit hanged over to be honest, so I send the guard to do the work for me."

"How is that possible?"

"I'm the current mayor's opponent, so it's allowed to ask for a bit of help. Which is why you are here."

"Help? You need my help? And why is that?"

Before Marey Mare replied, she noticed an orange filly next to Connor.

"Excuse me little filly, I didn't see you there. This discussion is for adults only."

"Hey! I'm part of this whether you like it or not! Plus, I know this is a trap! You best be ready, because I know deadly techniques that can put you down!"

Both adults went silent for a moment until Connor spoke.

"Scootaloo, we only did the basics of the training, and it was physical, not combat."

"Shhh! Don't say that, she doesn't know! And ruin this moment for me, I got her scared!"

"You do know I'm here and i can hear you right?" Said Marey Mare. "And no I'm not scared, but nice try."

Hearing these word cause Scootaloo to blush.

"Ack! Now look what you did! My threat failed!"

Connor rolled his eyes and said.

"Scootaloo, here's a quick lesson you'll learn when you complete further in the training. When talking to the enemy, you must listen closely to understand if they are tricking you, setting you into a trap, or if they really mean what they say."

"Uh..."

"Basically, trust your instincts. Or in other words, your gut as they say."

"Ooooh..."

"Um...Mr. Kenway?" Said Marey Mare. "Have you forgotten that I'm here?"

Realizing what she said, Connor apologize.

"Oh, yes! My apologies, I was distracted."

"Actually, it's not that much of a secret." Said Marey Mare.

"Seriously? You too? Come on can I least sound cool for once!?" Said Scootaloo.

"Ah, it's ok. Maybe next time!" Said Pinkie Pie. "Perhaps let your auntie Pinkie Pie show you a thing or two on how to be cool!"

"WOAH!" Shouted all three ponies in surprise.

"Pinkie Pie?! What are you doing here?!" Shouted Scootaloo.

"I work here silly! So anyway, like I said, if you need help, just ask your auntie Pinkie Pie!"

"Uh...were not related in any way."

"Don't ruin this moment for me trying to be cool too kid."

"Sorry!"

"Anyway, what can I get you three?"

Three ponies around the table looked at each other in with a confused look, but smiled, and replied to Pinkie Pie.

"Two cups of coffee, an orange juice, and three stacks of pancakes for the three of us if you please?" Said Marey Mare.

"Yeah, and hold the carrots!" Said Scootaloo.

"With a side of cupcakes." Said Connor.

"Sure thing! I'll be back before you know it!" Said Pinkie Pie as she finished taking their orders and walked towards the kitchen.

An hour later...

"Ah...that hit the spot this time." Said Scootaloo as she laid back on the booth chair.

"Agreed," Said Connor. " and for once there's no carrots in the pancakes."

"Yeah."

"Yes, that was the best thing I have ever eaten." Said Marey Mare. "If I was mayor, I would make this restaurant the best place to visit, and number 1 in ponyville."

"YOU WILL!?"

The three ponies turned to see a stallion and a mare looking at them with a happy expression on their faces.

" I beg your pardon?" Said Marey Mare.

"You said that if you were mayor, you would make our restaurant number 1!" Said the stallion.

"That's right!" Said the mare. "The current mayor promised us she would make this place popular along time ago, but she has forgotten us."

"Current mayor? You mean Novelty Quill?" Said Marey Mare.

"That's right!" Said the stallion. "the mayor came here one day and loved the food so much she made a promise."

"What was the promise?" Said Marey Mare.

"She promised us she will promote this restaurant, and it will attract more customers than we usually have!" Said the mare.

Marey looked around to see not that many customers in the place, she faced at the two ponies and said.

"Looks like she must have forgotten about that promise, there aren't that many customers."

"Well...she's a busy mare, I'm sure she must've gotten her head wrapped around in politics by accident. Right?" Said the stallion.

"Yes...busy..." Said the mare.

"Perhaps," said Marey Mare. "but don't you worry my fellow ponies. I will make this promise! When I'm elected as mayor, I will promote this restaurant to the best around ponyville! And that's a promise!"

Hearing these words, the stallion walked up to Marey Mare, and shook her hoof.

"Thank you, thank you so much! You have no idea how much this means to the both us! You have our support!"

"Not a problem my dear good citizen! I gave you my word didn't I Mr. And Mrs.?"

"Cake, Carrot Cake. And this is my wife, Cup Cake."

"Well then Mr and Mrs. Cake, I thank you for the support."

"Of course! And the meal is on the house, its the least we can do to show some support."

"Very generous of you my dear good sir, I won't forget this and our promise. Mr. Kenway, it's time for us to work!"

...

"Could you remind us why we are in the middle of a busy street?" Said Connor as he, Scootaloo, and Marey Mare stood in crowded street as other ponies were going to the places they needed to be.

"It's simple Mr. Kenway," Said Marey Mare. "we are going to give these flyers to the public so they can vote for me in the election!"

"You sure that's going to work?" Said Scootaloo.

"I'm sure it will, it worked for me in high school."

Marey then gave the two Pegasi the flyers and said.

"Here, like I said earlier give these out and keep going until you run out. Simple as that!"

Connor and Scootaloo looked at each other and looked back at Marey.

"Very well, we'll do it." Said Connor.

"Excellent! Now go out there and get me some supporters!"

With that said, Marey Mare left. Leaving the two pegasi in the middle of the street, with a confused expression.

Scootaloo looked at Connor and said.

"Are we really going to do this for her?"

"I don't think we have a choice," said Connor. "If we're going to get through this we might as well get it over with."

"Yeah, I'm with you on that."

As Connor and Scootaloo finished their conversation, they began to pass the flyers to the people. As time passed, nopony took a flyer, not one a single one. Seeing it wasted their time, both took a break and discussed what happened.

"Well, that didn't worked out as we hoped." Said Scootaloo. "I think we both knew it wouldn't work as Marey originally planned."

"Yes, that's true." Replied Connor. "I don't think she'll be happy when we tell her what happened."

"Yeah..."

"Apples! Come get yer apples! Only three bits! Apples over here!"

Hearing that familiar voice, and the smell of apples made Connor hungry. It had been a few hours since he had breakfast, perhaps a snack would satisfy him.

He looked and Scootaloo and said.

"Let's grab a snack, it has been a long day."

"Sure, I was getting hungry anyway."

With that said, both pegasi moved from their spot and went towards the apple stand where a familiar face was there.

"Apples! Come get some apples! Only three bits!"

"I'll take two please."

The owner of the apple stand turned around and saw her greatest friend and customer.

"Well howdy there Connor, and Scootaloo! Nice to see ya around here."

"It is also good you see you too as well Applejack." Said Connor.

"Yeah, it's good to see you too! It Has been a while huh?" Said Scootaloo.

"Eeyup! It sure has been! Anyway, want some apples?"

"Yes, two please." Replied Connor as he paid Applejack 6 bits.

Accepting the money from Connor, Applejack gave two apples to the two Pegasus.

"There ya go! Enjoy!"

Taking the apples, Connor and Scootaloo immediately ate the snack.

"Aaah, delicious. Perhaps better than the apple pie I've had when I first went to your stand."

"Mmmmmm...amazing! It's has great flavor that any other apple I've ever eaten!"

"Glad ya like it! Those apples were planted, and grown in apple family soil for as long as I can remember."

"Really? Sounds like quite a story."

"It is."

"Mr Kenway! Mr Kenway where are you?"

"Ugh...I have forgotten about her." Said Connor as he faced hoof in embarrassment as Marey Mares' voice was heard as he knew she was looking for him.

"Who she? Somepony you know?"

"Barely, me and two other ponies saved her from a drunken rampage in a tavern."

"Any reason why?"

"She tired to gain voters in the upcoming election."

"Ugh, politics. Ah tell ya, they are nothin but trouble!"

"How so?"

"A couple of colts in fancy suits came to my farm and tried to give my family a huge load of bits so they can take our land and do what ever the hay the want! That's why I hate politics!"

"I'm sorry, Applejack."

"Ah, don't worry. We shook em out of our home, hopefully that's the last time they do that again."

"Ah Mr Kenway, there you are!" Shouted Marey Mare as she finally found him.

"*sigh* Hello there Marey Mare, had any luck on gaining voters?"

"No, not yet. But I will eventually! Just got to stay positive!"

"Sounds...difficult."

"It is."

*Grumble*

Marey blushed as she and the others heard her stomach growl.

"Hehehe, it seems I have an appetite again."

"Would you care for an apple?" Suggested Applejack.

"An apple you say? Well, I suppose I could just have one."

"That'll be three bits!"

Marey opened her bag, gave Applejack three bits, and was handed an apple.

"*Munch* Mmmm...my, my, this is delicious!"

"Thank you kindly ma'am!" Replied Applejack as she tipped her hat upwards.

Marey Mare took another bite of the apple.

"Oh this is just too good! Tell me, what's your secret recipe on making these apples so tasty!"

"There's no secret ma'am, they were just planted just right."

"Mmm...I see. Has anypony besides us had any of these apples?"

"Afraid not, not since the 'accident'. People just don't know how good these apples are, they just see it as another plain fruit."

"Oh dear."

"Eeyup, but don't worry. Me and the family are hangin in there, just gotta do our best to keep going."

Marey took a moment to think and thought of an idea.

"I think we can help each other out miss?"

"Applejack, and what do you mean 'help each other out'?"

"It's simple really, you give me some support on the election and I promise you and your family that you will gain more customers than you usually have."

Hearing these words made Applejack curious.

"Is that right? No tricks or nothin?"

"Nope, just exactly what I said."

"Well, we do need the help we can get. I'm sure my family might agree to you're terms, but you better keep your promise."

"Oh don't you worry my dear, I've already made a promise. I do tend to keep it, and ours as well."

"Alright then, lets shake on it."

"Excellent! Then we are at an agreement!"

Marey extended her arm towards Applejack to shake hooves, but then saw the earth pony spit on her hoof and extended her arm toward her direction.

Marey jerked her arm back in disgusted.

"What's wrong?" Said Applejack. " Aren't we going to shake on it?"

"Uh..."

Not wanting to break her new made promise, Marey forced herself to shake Applejacks' hoof, Making the promise official. Even though she felt disgusted.

"Alright, our promise has been made." Said Marey.

"Eeyup! Just remember, we made that promise to help each other out."

"Don't worry, I will."

"Good to hear. Oh! We might want to move now."

"Huh? Why is that?"

Connor interrupted the conversation.

"Because we have a rainbow colored streak coming towards our direction!"

Without another word, Connor grabbed Scootaloo and jumped away from the street. Applejack did the same as she grabbed her stand and moved away from the upcoming situation.

As for Marey, she stood there with a confused look.

"Huh? Why's everypony running away? Was it the hoof shake we made?"

"Looooook ouuuuuuuuut!!!!!!!"

"Wha-"

*Crash*

"Oof!"

"Gah!"

Slowly standing up from the crash, Marey shook her head and looked at the pony who crashed into her.

"You clumsy fool! Watch where you're going! I hope you are lucky that I didn't get a causation from that!"

"Hehehe, sorry. I was too fast to slow down, they don't call me-"

"Rainbow Dash, still hurtin yer self I see."

"Oh, hey Applejack. What can I say, I'm training myself to be faster! And to be part of the wonderbolts!"

"*Sigh* You and yer obsession of those stunt flyers, are going to get you into trouble."

"Hey, I gotta do what ever it takes to be a wonderbolt! They do dangerous things, so that means I do the same thing!"

Hearing these words made Applejack, face hoof.

"Ever thought of wearing any protection to prevent injuring yourself and others?" Said Connor.

"Hey Connor, Sup Scoots!"

"Hey Rainbow Dash!"

"Anyway, I have thought that. But it would affect my speed, so nah. I'm good."

"I see."

*Ahem* Have we forgotten about who got hurt earlier!"

"Oh yeah, uh sorry!" Said Rainbow Dash.

"Ugh, now look at me! My hair is all ruined thanks to you!"

"Look I said I was sorry. Plus its just a pony tail, its easy to fix!"

"And look at my tie! It's all torn into pieces! Oh you have done alot of damage!"

"You can get a new one!"

"Grrrrr! Why I-"

"Enough!" Shouted Connor. What happened was an accident, there's nothing we can do to correct it."

"But Mr. Kenway-"

"I know somepony who can help you in your situation, Scootaloo and I were heading there as we were done with the work you have given us."

"Oh, I see."

"I do believe you owe Rainbow Dash an apology."

Feeling bad for her attitude towards Rainbow Dash, Marey apologized.

"Um, forgive me miss Dash. That was very unprofessional of me earlier."

"Meh, don't worry about it. I get it all the time."

"You know, your speed could help me in the upcoming election. What do you say? Care to help me out?"

"Help you say? What's in it for me?"

"What do you want?"

"I don't know, a chance to meet the wonderbolts? Heh."

"Hmmm...i don't know about meeting the wonderbolts. But I do have a ticket to the wonderbolts show."

Hearing these words caught Rainbow Dash's attention, and flew towards Marey's face.

"You do!? Can I have it!? Please!? I'll do anything!"

"Agree to help me in my campaign and the ticket is yours."

"Deal!"

With that said, Marey and Rainbow shook hooves and the ticket was given to the blue Pegasus.

"Yes! Wonderbolts here I come!"

Rainbow looked at the ticket and saw something even better.

"*Gasp* T-This is a 'VIP' ticket! Where in Equestria did you find such a thing!? Their difficult to and expensive to get!"

"They are? I was given the ticket by an old friend of mine when we met weeks ago, he said he didn't want the ticket for he was a busy colt at the time."

"Well, his loss! This ticket is so expensive that it's a front row seat, and you can meet the wonderbolts in person!"

"Really? I had no idea, well its yours now."

"And you definitely got yourself a new worker to help you in your, uh, thing!"

"Glad to have you on board miss Dash, and I would hurry if I were you. The show begins in a few hours."

"Don't worry, I'm the fastest flyer in all of Equestria!"

Without another word said, Rainbow Dash flew away from the area fast as her wings could take her! Leaving the others in awe from her speed.

"Wow, she is the fastest in all of Equestria!" Said Scootaloo.

"Ya know its just a title she just made for her self." Said Applejack.

"Huh, I thought it was a real title." Said Marey.

"Well it ain't."

"Well, since that's out of the way." Said Connor. "Shall we head out?"

"Yes, lets go meet this pony you spoke of." Said Marey.

Connor turned to Applejack and said.

"We'll see you soon Applejack, and thank you for the apples."

"Thank ya kindly Connor, hope to see ya again!"

...

After minutes of walking, Connor and the others made it to the building he mention earlier.

"This is the place."

"Hmm...it looks a bit...decorated. Don't you think?" Said Marey.

"Looks more like girly to me." Said Scootaloo.

"I'll knock."

Connor walked towards the door and kocked.

*Knock* *Knock*

"Coming!"

*Creek*

"Welcome to the carousel boutique, my name is Rarity. How can i- waaaaaaaah!!!"

Connor and Scootaloo, rolled their eyes as they both knew she would react this way. Knowing Marey's condition, she will have to endure Rarity's drama and sense of fashion.

"Wha-What has happened to you!?" Said Rarity.

"Oh this?" Said Marey. I had an 'accident' earlier, and I was told to meet you to help me in my condition."

"You were told? May I ask who ever told you to come meet me?"

"That would be us, miss Rarity."

Rarity turned to see who called her name and saw two familiar Pegasus's.

"Why Mr Kenway, and little Scootaloo! It good to see you two again!"

"A pleasure to see you too as well miss Rarity." Said Connor.

"Yeah me too! And I'm not little!" Said Scootaloo.

"*Giggle* Of course. Anyway, how can I help you three?"

"Well, Marey here needs your 'assistance'."

"Say no more, for I, Rarity, shall bring out your inner beauty!"

Both Connor and Scootaloo snickered at Marey for she doesn't know what's in store for her.

But before Rarity could begin, Connor spoke."Rarity, before you begin, I ask one favor."

"A favor you say? What would that be?"

"Well..."

Without another word, Connor opened his bag and brought out a familiar torn blood stained piece of clothing.

"*Gasp* M-MY MASTER PIECE!!! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY MASTER PIECE!?"

Not wanting to feel Rarity's wrath, Connor carefully explained what happened, and what caused the robes to be torn.

"Hmmm....I see. Well, at least you saved the damsel in distress."

"Hey!" Shouted Marey.

"Nevertheless, it shows how much you care for others. Keep that up, and you'll have mares falling in your hooves!"

"I-I'm not look for a relationship, not yet al least."Said Connor as he slightly blushed. "Anyway, can you repair the robes?"

"I'll see what I can do, hand it over." Said Rarity as Connor gave her the robes. "Hmmm...lets see here...hoodie is torn by hoof and is missing, front is slashed by knife and still stained with blood that's even though its been washed. I'm afraid I can't repair the robes Mr Kenway."

"I see." Said Connor as he slightly lowered his head.

"But I can replace them, I do hope that's alright with you."

Hearing this gabbed Connors attention.

"Replace it? That's sound great, but I don't want you to create another. After all I'm sure it takes time to create another."

"Oh nonsense Mr Kenway, come with me. I want to show you something, the others can come too."

Wondering what Rarity was taking about, Connor, Scootaloo, and Marey followed the white unicorn.

As they followed, they stopped in front of a closet door.

"What you three are about to see, is my best designs. But why do you care? Well, take a look."

As Rarity opened the door, the three ponies jaws dropped. There were dozens and dozens of replicas of Connors robes!

The three of them wondered, how did one pony had the time to create this much clothing?

After a moment of silence, Connor spoke.

"How is it possible that you created this much of the robes based on the original?"

"Well you see, after I created the replica and giving it to you. I stared to miss it, after all it is a master piece. So, I decided to make another, then another, and other, and, well you get the idea."

"So what you are saying is after the day of Pinkie Pie's party, you created more replicas?"

Rarity blushed in slight embarrassment.

"Well, yes."

"I see, then perhaps I could take one of these replicas to replace the ruined robes?"

"Of course! But I'm afraid its going to cost you Mr Kenway, I do have a business to run."

"I understand, how much for a robe?"

"Let's see...how about...a hundred bits?"

"That sounds fair."

Connor opened his bag, pulled out the money and give it to Rarity.

"Thank you Mr Kenway," said Rarity as she took the money. "pleasure doing business with you. Make sure to keep the new robes clean and safe this the shall we?"

"No promises on that miss Rarity."

"Ah well, more business for me then. Go ahead and pick one out, it really doesn't matter for they are all the same."

With that said, Connor when into the closet, picked out a new robe, and wore it.

As he came out the three ponies looked at him with awe.

"Mr Kenway...you look amazing!" Said Marey.

"So awesome...i can't wait to get one for my own!" Said Scootaloo.

"It looks smashing! You wear it really well Mr Kenway."

Connor blushed and rub the back of his head and said.

"Heh, thank you ladies."

"Well then," said Rarity. "now that Mr Kenway is taken care of. Miss Marey, Shall we begin?"

"Uh, of course! Lets!"

"Excellent! Mr. Kenway, would you and young Scootaloo wait while I work with miss Marey here."

"Of course." Replied Connor.

"Sure." Said Scootaloo.

As they left the room, Rarity faced Marey and said.

"Well now that they're gone, follow me my dear. Lets get you fixed up."

"Uh, very well. Lead the way."

Marey followed Rarity to another part the building, as they walked, they stopped in a area that looked like a salon.

"Here we are, please have a seat my dear as I bring the necessary tools."

Marey followed Rarity's instructions and waited, after a moment, Rarity returned.

"I'm back! Let's get started on that hair of yours, a mare must always be presentable with her neatly groomed."

Rarity turned the chair around and pressed a lever on the bottom of the chair and it leaned backwards onto a sink.

"Wha-What are you doing?" Said Marey.

"Relax my dear, I'm just going to clean your hair."

"But you don't need to-"

Marey was cut off when Rarity began working on her hair.

Suddenly she felt relaxed, and comfortable as her hair was being scrubbed so gently she started to fall asleep.

"Oooh...this feels...amazing..."

"I'm glad you're enjoying my treatment, now keep still as I-Eh?"

Rarity saw something in the sink, it looked...pink?

"Uh...miss Marey?"

"Yes?"

"Not to be rude but, your hair...it's pink."

"Eh? Waaaaah!!!"

Marey jumped out of the seat, and looked at the mirror and saw her grey hair turned into pink!

"Aaaaaaah!!! How did this happen?!"

Rarity looked at the shampoo she used and saw nothing wrong with it.

"I-I don't know! Perhaps I-"

"I put on that dye perfectly!"

"Huh?"

"I mean, what did I do wrong? Did I miss a step? Did I not let it dry enough?"

"Um, Marey?"

"*Gasp* Rarity, I-I..."

"Um...don't worry, I won't tell a soul about what happened. But, please explain to me why you have your hair and uh...tail dyed?"

"*Sigh* Well you see in running for mayor, so I decided to look professional and more wise by dying my hair and tail, and well, it didn't work out until now."

"I see, well don't you worry Marey. I can help you with that, and for looking a bit more professional."

Marey smiled.

"Thank you Rarity."

"You're welcome, now lets get started."

...

As they waited, which felt like hours, Connor and Scootaloo napped on the chairs since they knew it would take a while. But before they napped, both wondered what kind of 'torture' Rarity is working on Marey. Like, too much make up, being bathed in perfume, or worse.

Everything was quite until.

"I'm back!"

Her hearing Rarity's voice caused the two Pegasus's to wake up.

"Huh? Finished already?" Said Connor.

"Where's Marey? She's not dead is she?" Said Scootaloo.

Rarity rolled her eyes.

"Ugh, why you would you say something like that?"

"I have my reasons."

"Well whatever you're reasons are, you thought wrong. I have made Marey into a completely new mare!"

"So you facial reconstructed her face?"

"NO! WHERE DID YOU THAT KIND IMAGINATION?!"

"I blame books."

The white unicorn faced hoofed.

"*Sigh* Children these days..."

"So what 'really' happened to Marey?" Connor interrupted.

"Why don't you look for yourself? You can come in now!"

With that said, Marey came out and reveled herself.

The earth pony was completely changed compared to her old look.

She wore a collar with a green blouse and her hair and tail were now waved.

Connor and Scootaloo looked amazed.

"You really out done yourself miss Rarity."

"You sure you didn't reconstruct her face?"

Marey blushed from the comments.

"Oh you two, please don't embarrass any further."

"What can I say? I'm that talented!" Said Rarity. "However, its missing something. I just can't put my hoof on it."

"I believe I know." Said Marey as she looked into her bag and pulled out a small case. "This belonged to my grandfather, he was a mayor when was a little filly. I just wanted to be like him, smart, brave, makes the right decisions. But most importantly, a great leader. He gave them to me when I went to study politics, he said to take really good care of them, these have been in the family for generations. Now they belong to me, and its time for me to honor his wish and wear them like my ancestors have been."

Without another word, opened the case to reveal a pair of gold trimmed glasses, and wore them.

The three ponies looked in awe as they looked at a Marey in her new look.

"That look...its perfect..." Said Rarity.

"You look more professional with that appearance now." Said Connor.

"I still think you were facially reconstructed." Said Scootaloo.

Marry blushed from the comments she received. Except from Scootaloo.

"Why, thank you. This look will make me some voters for sure! And I wouldn't look like this if it wasn't for Rarity."

"Oh Marey, I appreciate that. You do look great, and for that, you have me vote for that campaign of yours."

"Thank you Rarity, but instead just for voting me, how about you join me and the other people that are with me?"

Hearing this shocked Rarity.

"Me? In your campaign? But I don't know anything about politics?!"

"You don't have to!" Replied Marey. "I'll take care of that part."

"But what will I do?"

"I will think about that, but I have a feeling that your knowledge of fashion will give me a boost. So don't worry at the moment, I'll let you and the others know what to do."

"Well, this is unexpected. I don't know how I got myself into this, but I will to my best."

"I know you will."

...

After everything was done, the three ponies left Rarity's shop and discussed what's next.

"Well, that went better than I thought." Said Marey.

"I suppose so." Said Connor.

"So what know?" Said Scootaloo.

Before anypony could speak a familiar sound was heard.

*Growl*

"Hey! Get back here!"

Connor turned around and was immediately tackled to the ground. He looked up and saw Lobo on top of him!

"Lobo? What are you doing here?"

"Ha! I got you now! Huh? Connor? Scootaloo? What are you two doing here?"

"Carrot Top, what a pleasant surprise." Said Connor as he stood back up.

"Yeah, we could Ask you the same thing." Said Scootaloo.

"Well, I remembered that Lobo has an appointment with Fluttershy today. So with you and Scootaloo out, I thought I could take him instead. But things went out of control, so here we are."

"I see, well then since your here, I'll take Lobo to Fluttershy."

"Oh good, saves me the trouble. Anyway, hurry back, we're having spaghetti and hayballs tonight."

Hearing this caused Connor and Scootaloo to droll, the last time they had spaghetti and hayballs, both couldn't stop eating it. Carrot Top had to put carrots in the spaghetti to get the two to stop. Hopefully they learned their lesson.

"Of course, we'll be there." Replied Connor.

"Yeah! We don't want to miss spaghetti night!" Said Scootaloo.

"Alright, just don't be late." Said Carrot Top as she left back home.

"Well, seems like we have somewhere else to go to now." Said Connor.

"So it would seem." Said Marey.

"Come on! Lets go get this done so we can get some spaghetti!" Scootaloo interrupted.

"Hehehe, have patient Scootaloo, dinner won't be going anywhere." Said Connor. "Come one Lobo, lets go meet Fluttershy."

*Growl*

...

After a long walk, the three ponies, and the wolf pup, made it to Fluttershy's cottage.

"Whoa...this is where Fluttershy lives and you adopted Lobo?" Said Scootaloo.

"Yes," Connor replied. "but there's more behind this cottage than the front."

"How so?"

"You'll see."

Connor walked towards the door, and knocked.

*Knock* *Knock*

"Angel, can you get the door?"

*Thump* *Thump*

*Creek*

"Angel, good to see you again." Said Connor as the rabbit gave him a friendly smile.

Angel fully opened the door and let the guests enter the house.

"Angel, who is it?"

"It's just me Fluttershy, along with some guest's."

Fluttershy came into the room and saw Connor.

"O-Oh! Connor, I didn't know you were coming." Replied Fluttershy with a slight blush across her cheeks.

"N-Nether did I, but Lobo here was scheduled for an appointment."

"An appointment? For what? Oh! Now I remember! Where is he?"

*Growl*

Lobo ran towards Fluttershy and happily wagged his tail.

Seeing the wolf pup in front of her, she picked up the pup and showed him some affection.

"There you are! Who's a good boy? Who's a good boy? You are!"

*Growl*

"Oh its good to see you too! Come on, now we got some work do to. Um...you may want to come with me Connor, its not going to be easy without help."

"Of course, I'll be happy to help."

"Good."

Fluttershy turned to Scootaloo and the unknown 'guest'.

"As for you Scootaloo and um..."

"Marey."

"Yes, um...Marey. Both of you might want to go outside, and perhaps play with the rest of the animals. It's going to be loud and a bit messy."

"Uh, sure. We can do that, we'll just get out of your way. Come on Marey."

"Err, very well." Replied Marey as she and Scootaloo left the house to the backyard as both wondered why they didn't wanted to be inside.

"Now that they're gone, lets get started." Said Fluttershy.

"What shall we do to begin?" Said Connor.

"Um...well, you just bring Lobo to this table and I'll be right back."

With that said Fluttershy left the room as Connor placed Lobo on the table.

After a moment of waiting.

"Um, I'm back. So, are you ready?"

"Yes, how hard could this be?" Replied Connor.

"Well..."

Fluttershy pulled out something from a bag she had brought.

It was...a syringe?!

Seeing this both Connor and Lobo immediately hugged each other as they looked at the syringe in fear.

Fluttershy spoke.

"I-I know this isn't what it looks like, but this is for Lobo! He needs to get his shots so he won't get sick!"

Connor looked at Lobo and said.

"W-Well boy, looks like we have something in common."

*Whimper*

...

As Scootaloo and Marey went outside, both saw the animals Fluttershy mentioned. Apparently, it was like a whole zoo in the backyard! So many animals can be seen! Such as birds, beavers, bears, chickens, you name it!

"Woah...Fluttershy has almost any kind of animal here!" Said Scootaloo. "How can one pony take care this much animals in one house?"

"Your guess is good as mine." Said Marey. "Is this a petting zoo? Or a adoption center?"

"I don't know, Connor did adopt Lobo here."

"Perhaps both?"

"Beats me, lets take a look around. I'm sure whatever is going on inside, its bound to take a while."

"Hmmm...alright then, lets have a look around."

And so they did, Scootaloo and Marey looked around the cottage looking at the animals to pass the time. They saw them just wandering around having true freedom, and communicating with other animals. They all looked so happy that no other predators were hunting them down and, leaving them be.

Both Scootaloo and Marey smiled at what they were seeing. It was so peaceful, and right.

Seeing enough, both ponies rested at a nearby tree.

"*Phew* What's sight to see huh?" Said Scootaloo.

"Indeed." Said Marey.

"Yeah, but ya know. Those chickens were giving me weird looks, they just...stared at me like I was one of them."

"*Giggle* That's funny, yet strange."

"I know."

*Grrr*

"Huh?"

...

"There we are, how is he feeling?" Said Fluttershy as she asked Connor about Lobo.

"He's alright, just a bit shaken." Said Connor.

*Whimper*

Feeling sad for what happened to Lobo, Connor reached toward the pup to rub his head to sooth him. As he placed his hood on his head, he felt another hoof on top of his.

It was Fluttershy's.

Both Pegasus looked up and saw into each others eyes. Both couldn't stop staring as they secretly thought of something in there minds.

("Her eyes...I never realized they were so...beautiful...yet...peaceful."/"His face I've never realized it was so...handsome...yet...strong.")

"HEEEEEELLLLP!!!!!"

The scream cause both pegasi to break eye contact and run outside to three bears surrounding Scootaloo and Marey!

"SCOOTALOO!!!"

Connor unsheathed his sword to attack the bears, but Fluttershy quickly flew in front of the bears and held her hooves in front of them to protect Scootaloo and Marey!

"Fluttershy, what are you-"

"Don't please! These bears are very territorial, its the reason there surrounded! And you attack them then they wont never trust me again!"

*Grrr*

"Mr., Mrs., and Jr. bear, calm down, just calm down."

*Roaaaar*

Fluttershy wasn't fazed by the roar.

"Mr. bear! What did I just say!"

*Grrr*

"Jr bear, I see you closing in back away!"

*Growl*

The three bears slowly closed in.

"Scootaloo, Marey, walk away slowly. The bears are focused on me now, go!"

Without another word, both ponies walked away slowly and made it safely. Still struck with fear, Marey fell on the ground exhausted, while Scootaloo hugged Connor as she cried into his chest.

Now that they are safe, Fluttershy fully focused on the bears.

"That's it...keep your eyes on me..."

*Grrr*

*Roar*

*Snarl*

The bears closed in further.

"FLUTTERSHY!!!" Shouted Connor.

*Hiiss*

*Sniff* *Sniff*

*Groan*

*Thump*

All three bears slowly fell down to the ground and passed out. Behind from the bears came out skunks who's tails were giving out a foul stench.

With the threat over, Fluttershy flew towards the skunks and thanked them.

"Oh, thank you so much Mr. and Mrs. skunk, you saved me!"

The skunks wiggled their tails in happiness.

"Now run along now, don't want baby skunk to wake up now do we?"

With that said, the two skunks walked away.

Feeling sorry for what happened, Fluttershy flew towards Connor and apologized.

"Connor...I...I'm sorry...I didn't realize I put Scootaloo and Marey in danger..."

"N-No, its not your fault! It's just so happen know that both of them managed to be in the bears territory, you am I never knew that."

"I know but-"

"All that matters now is that they are safe, thanks to you."

"Well..."

"F-Fluttershy..."

Scootaloo slowly waked towards Fluttershy and hugged her.

"Thank you...you save me..."

Fluttershy felt slightly uncomfortable, but it felt...right. She then slowly returned the hug, and embraced Scootaloo, as if she were her own.

"*Ahem*"

Fluttershy looked up and saw Marey.

"Miss Fluttershy, I also want to thank you for saving my life...you have a great place here where you keep these animals safe and live with each other in peace. Well...almost. But what I'm trying to say is that I have a proposition for you, one that will help me, you, and these animals."

"Huh?"

Later that day...

"Well...what a day today was huh?" Said Marey.

"Indeed it was" Replied Connor as he carried both Scootaloo, and Lobo on his back.

"Yeah...can we go home now? I think I had enough excitement for now. Said Scootaloo.

Connor and Marey laughed.

"I agree, I believe its time for us to part ways." Said Marey.

"So do I," Said Connor. "we don't want Carrot Top to be upset of we were late for dinner."

"Well then, you three go a head. I'll just head back to the hotel and get some rest, I have a busy night."

Ponyville Hotel, Marey's room.

After getting cleaned up from today's activities, Marey laid on her bed, wondering what is she going to with all these promises she kept? And there's only two weeks left in the campaign! She's going to need a miracle to pull this off. But for now she needed rest, it was a long day after all. She closed her eyes and slept.
...

...

...

"*Gasp* That's it!"

To be continued...

Author's Note

Phew! That was a very long one! I mean believe it or not I worked on this chapter on my phone, and trust me, it wasn't easy. but at long last, your chapter has been uploaded my good readers. I hope that will keep you happy. and so I will take another brake and get some rest. lastly I hope you guys have a good holiday and stay safe out there.

see ya!

Chapter 17: The election part 6

It was another beautiful day in ponyville as everypony began their everyday routine, going to work, running errands, and other activities. To a certain assassin, it was another day of unexpected surprises.

However, to the mayor of ponyville, it was just another day at the office.

Mayor Novelty Quill just entered the the office's of her workers as they walked up to her told her the result of the upcoming election.

"Good morning everypony! How is everything going?" Said the mayor happily.

"Everything is going great as expected Miss mayor! Votes are coming in like wildfire!"

"The media messaged us if you have time to talk about the election!"

"Miss mayor, you have an interview about you're plan on creating ponyville's first ever police force."

"Everypony please, one at a time." Calmly said Novelty Quill. " I will answer your questions when I-"

"Miss mayor! Miss mayor!"

"Oh no...not Raven..."

Everypony turned around to see a mare earth pony who's coat is white, brown eyes, brown hair and tail both tied into a bun, with the cutie mark of a quill and an ink bottle. She wore a pair of glasses, and a white collar with a red blouse.

To everypony, she is the mayor's assistant, but to those who are close, she is Novelty Quill's sister, Raven.

"Miss Mayor! Miss-"

*shove*

"Raven, please. You don't need to shout! I'm right here!"

"S-Sorry."

"*Sigh* It's fine, what to you want?"

"Well, I just got word about you're opponent, Marey Mare, has been seen across town yesterday traveling place to places trying to get voters'."

"And?"

"She successfully earned their votes."

"Is that right? Do you have the identity's of the people she met?"

"Yes, she gain the support of the Cake family from sugar cube corner, Applejack from the apple family, Rainbow Dash, a mare who works in the weather factory, Rarity, a mare who works as a dressmaker, and Fluttershy, a mare who works with animals."

"That's it? I thought she would gain more voters'?" Said Novelty.

"Apparently not."

"Hmm...Ha! If she has that much voters, then I have nothing to worry about!"

"Uh..."

"Anyway, what's on my to do list?"

"Um...Let's see here..." Said Raven as she looked at her sister's schedule. "Hmm...oh! Guess who has vacation week!"

"Eh?! Vacation week?! Here already?!"

Hearing this caught the attention of the mayor's workers.

"What?! Vacation?!"

"But miss mayor, we need you!

"And the election is the week after your vacation!"

"Wait, we get vacation?"

As everypony spoke at once, Novelty shouted.

"ENOUGH!!! Listen, I understand the situation here. But I have no choice but to go, I have been working too much.

Everypony listen what the mayor said, and understood every word.

"Now, I need some pony in charge while I'm gone. Some pony who is smart, some pony who knows what to do, some pony who has the knowledge of the business."

Raven smiled as she knew who would be in charge.

"And that some pony is...Rocky."

"WHAT?!" Shouted Raven.

"You called Boss?"

A huge stallion walked into the office and stood taller than the others in the room.

Rocky is a earth pony who's coat is grey, white hair and tail, buzzed haircut, black colored eyes and his cutie mark is a pair of boxing gloves.

"Ah, Rocky, good to see you. It's vacation week and I need some pony in charge, so I need you to fill in for me."

Rocky smiled.

"You can count on me boss, and you know it."

"Excellent! I'll see everypony next week."

With that said Novelty Quill left the office. Leaving every pony nervous since Rocky is in charge."

"Hehehe...alright...back to work grunts! We got a mayor to make proud! That means you too Raven..."

"*Sigh* This won't be an easy week..."

One week later...

*Slam*

"Woohoo! Wow I needed that!" Said Novelty as she opened the office door and wore a sombrero hat, a flower necklace, a pair of sunglasses, and glow bracelets she wore during her vacation week. "Oh my, you ponies should've been there! My vacation was so much fun that I haven't partied that hard since my days in high school! *Sigh* But now since its over it time to get back to work!"

Novelty then saw something she never seen, her workers were exhausted!

"Woah! All of you don't look so good! I bet you people been busy during my absence. I guess that means I have this election in the bag!"

"Err...not exactly miss mayor..." Said Raven as she walked towards he sister with her hair and tail a mess, bags underneath her eyes due to lack of sleep, and crooked glasses.

"What do you mean not exactly..." Said Novelty with anger slightly rising in her voice.

"W-Well...um..."

"Raven..."

"EEP!"

"I can explain boss." Said Rocky as he walked into the office looking worse than the others.

"*Gasp* Rocky...what happened to you?"

Rocky was covered in bruises, and a cast on his right front arm.

"It was horrible boss, your plan on being re-elected failed."

Hearing this shocked Novelty.

"What?! How!? My plan for re-election is perfect! I expertly did all the calculation! Where did it go wrong?!...Bring me the voting sheet."

Everypony stared to sweat nervously, if she looks at the sheet she'll-

"BRING THE VOTING SHEET!!!"

May Celestia have mercy on their souls.

Raven gave her sister the sheet and hoped she doesn't do anything.

As Novelty read the sheet her anger started to rise, and then, she snapped.

Novelty screamed in rage as she threw the sheet and began to trash the office.

Everypony had seen this before. If things don't go Novelty's way, She'll throw a tantrum. It always made the workers' fear their leader. Rumor has it that if she doesn't get what she wants, Novelty will do whatever it takes to get what she wants. Even if it's illegal.

As the mayor calmed down, she spoke.

"Tell me...tell me everything what happened during my absence!"

Raven nervously spoke.

"Um...well, it began after the day you left to your vacation. It was just a regular day as usual, until Rainbow Dash flew around the town shouting there was a party going on in sugar cube corner. We decided to send a team disguised civilians to investigate, as they made it to sugar cube it was quite a site. At least that's what they said in their report."

"And? What did they see?" Said Novelty impatiently.

"A party." Said Raven.

"That's it? A party?!"

"Not just any party, an election party. Hosted by The cake family, and Marey Mare."

Novelty took in this information and wondered why would Marey and the cakes host a party? It doesn't sound political at all!

"I see...tell me. What were the details on this...party?"

"Lets see..." Said Raven as she took out a folder from her desk. "Ah ha! Here it is! The details on the party are not much, it was just a regular party."

"That's it? A regular party?! There's got to be more that that!" Shouted Novelty.

"I-I'm sure there is, let me look. Hmm...that's odd. From the team's report, it says that when they celebrated with the people in order to keep their disguise from being discovered, they somehow felt happy. Like they were a kid again."

Novelty couldn't believe what she heard, a party that made you feel happy despite it being an election party. It's just...weird!

"That's...that's..."

"Ridiculous, I know. But the party gave Marey a good amount of votes as she made a promise that if she was elected mayor, she will be able to make sugar cube corner most popular bakery in the entire village!"

"And that made people agree?"

"Yes."

Novelty ran her hooves through her hair in frustration.

"Grrrr! What did Marey do the day after the party?"

"Alright, searching for the next event...hmm...from this information, it seems another party has been made. However, it took place in Sweet apple acres! Announced by Rainbow Dash Once again.

"Sweet apple acres? Aren't they a farm family?" Said Novelty.

"Yes, and it says that the celebration there is a bit different than the cake family. Instead of sweets, it is catered in apples. They even released a new product called 'apple cider', which quickly became popular." Replied Raven.

"Interesting, the event is the same as sugar cube corner?"

"Correct. If they vote for Marey as mayor, then the apple family will be noticed more in the market area."

Novelty rubbed her eyes as she started to realize that Marey has become a thorn in her hoof.

"*Sigh* Anything else?"

"Apparently yes, Once more, Rainbow Dash flew around and spoke about a fashion party by Rarity in the carousel boutique." Said Raven as she pulled out another folder.

"A party at a dressmakers shop? What kind of party would that be?" Laughed Novelty.

"A fashion party would make sense."

"Hmm...yes, that's true. What were the details on this party."

"The details were a bit difficult to gain since most of our employees are not interested in fashion. Anyway, the party was mostly about showing off the dresses Rarity made and the material's she used to create them. It even caught the attention of those who need dress's or suits for important events."

"And? What did Marey promised?" Said Novelty with a hint of annoyance in her voice."

"She promised that if she was elected as mayor, the carousel boutique will become ponyville"s no.1 dressmaker store, and gain more attention."

Novelty really wanted to drink even though its morning, because Marey Mare is going to pay for this.

"Please tell me this is the last one Raven..."

"Thankfully yes. For one last time, Rainbow Dash, flew around the town and said there was a special event going on at Fluttershy's cottage."

"Let me guess, another party?"

"Not really, it was an adoption event."

"What?"

"An adoption event. Our people participated in this event, and saw many animals up for adoption. Such as dogs, cats, rabbits, birds, and the list goes on."

"So it was an adoption event, who cares! What did Marey say?!"

Raven nervously moved sway from her sister.

"Um...T-The promise was that if she was elected as Mayor, ponyville will have a zoo in order to protect animals that weren't adopted and show people that animals are people too!"

With that said, Novelty slammed her hoof onto a near by table, causing its items, to scatter everywhere.

Everypony slowly backed away from their leader in fear.

After taking a few deep breaths, Novelty calmed down and said.

"Rocky...tell me after the events...did you take extreme measures?"

"Y-Yes boss..."

"And?"

"We fa-"

*Pow*

*Crash*

Everypony looked in shock as the mayor punched Rocky hard enough that caused him to fly back! She then ran up to him,grabbed his shoulders and said.

"YOU FAILED?! YOU MISERABLE PIECE OF TRASH! I THOUGHT YOU WERE BETTER THAN EVERYONE IS THIS BUILDING! SMARTER EVEN! YET I SEE ANOTHER THUG I PICK OFF FROM THE STREETS WHO CANT EVEN FOLLOW A SIMPLE ORDER! GIVE ME ONE GOOD REASON NOT TO MAKE YOU DISAPPEAR WHERE NOPONY CAN FIND YOU!"

"B-Because I know who's responsible for ruining our plan to get rid of the competition!"

Hearing this caught Novelty's attention, as she harshly release her grip on Rocky and said.

"Who is it?"

"C-Connor! Connor Kenway!"

Novelty raised an eyebrow.

"Connor Kenway? What could one stallion do that much damage my plan!"

"Cleary you haven't seen this guy I'm person boss." Said Rocky. "He's...he's a freak! And a murderer..."

"What?!" Shouted Novelty as she couldn't believe what she heard. "What do you mean he's a murderer?!"

Rocky took a moment to remember what happened the day he met the Pegasus and what he did.

"I accompanied one of our groups to scare off the people that were part of Marey's campaign, it was suppose to be a simple job. But as my team were near one of their houses, there he was...that bastard! We tired to get him out of our way, but he was too stubborn to move. So we thought we could forcefully move him out of the way, that's when we regretted our decision...suddenly he slaughtered my entire team! MY WHOLE TEAM!!!"

Everypony listen in horror as what Rocky described what happened to the people they worked with.

"He gave them no mercy when my guys begged for their lives! Some of the boys fought but they didn't last that long. It was so bloody that even the worst ponies couldn't even stand the sight!"

"What about you? How did you survived?" Asked Novelty nervously.

"Believe it or not, I was the only one who fought longer. At least for a minute. Bastard broke my arm in the process, he even stated that if anypony threated his friends or anything that's close to him...they are next."

Novelty sat in silence as she wondered what to do now. Everypony who heard the story even shook in fear if they were to meet this pony.

After a moment of silence, Novelty spoke.

"We continue our campaign as until the ."

"WHAT?!" shouted everypony.

"B-But Novelty! What about-"

*Slap*

Raven harshly fell onto the floor as she was slapped by her own sister.

"Know your place Raven, you're just an assistant nothing more! All you do is help me through my day, and give me information!"

"Y-Yes...Miss mayor." Said Raven as she rubbed her cheek where she was slapped.

"Good, as for the rest of you get back to work!"

With that said, everypony when back to work. Leaving Novelty and Rocky to discuss their next move.

"Well boss, what's the plan?"

"Gather your thugs, we have a very busy day ahead of us. I have a plan that will get rid of Marey and Connor Kenway once and for all! Permanently."

To be continued...

Author's Note

Hey guys! Brony117 here! I am very sorry for a long time wait, I've been busy and had time to make this version of this chapter instead of the way I wanted to be because I am working on a non-mlp fanfic if you guys read my blogs. so, sorry if you guys were expecting something good, but in the next chapter, get ready for some action, and I mean bloody action, gore action! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!...Ahem. sorry! anyway, keep an eye out for the gore and perhaps the dark tag that will be added to this fic. the next chapter is going to get messy.

See ya!

Chapter 18: The election part 7

Today was it, today is the day. Election day. The day when the citizens of Ponyville vote for their new mayor. It's all or nothing. Now is not the time for screw ups. No mistakes. No running away. No-

“Marey Mare?”

“Eh?”

“Are you alright?”

Marey found herself in Connors home, Carrot Tops house actually, eating breakfast with his roommate's. The mare blushed as she was thinking about today's event.

“Y-Yes, of course I am! Just a little nervous today that's all!”

Connor smiled and said.

“It's ok to be nervous, everypony feels that way when something important appears.”

“Yes, but it's not everyday something like this important happens.” replied Marey.

“Come on Marey, I'm sure it can't be that bad?” said Scootaloo across the table. “I mean, I grew out my nervousness when it was me and Dinky’s first day at school! Plus we made some new friends along the way!”

“That's nice dear, but what does that even have to do with me?”

“Think of this election as the first day of school, meaning if you do a great impression to everypony, you'll be more confident!”

Marey put some thought to this idea, if she showed the people how friendly she is, then her nervousness will be gone! Either this filly is smart, or just a child at heart.

“You know what, I'll just do that. Thank you young one.”

“Thanks! I guess?”

“Come on everypony! We only got an hour left until the election! Finish up and get cleaned up!” Said Carrot Top as she warned the others.

With that, everypony speed themselves up to finish their breakfast and get ready.

It was going to be a long day after all.

...

After a long walk to ponyville city hall, Marey and the others looked around and saw many people cheering on about the election and giving out their support to their selected mayor. One side for Novelty Quill, and the other, Marey Mare.

Seeing this surprised Marey.

“Amazing! I didn't realize I had his much support!”

“This all came from your promises you made to the people Marey,” said Connor. ”and these people will follow you until those promises have been fulfilled. If that happens, you'll be viewed as a mare who can make things happen!”

“Oh dear…this...is a bit too much! I don't think I can do this!”

Carrot Top walked towards Marey and said.

“Marey listen to me, take deep breaths, focus on me, don't let it get to you!””

Marey did as she was told, she took deep breaths and kept her eyes on Carrot Top.

After a moment.

“Better?” said Carrot Top.

“A little.”

“That's good enough. Come on, let's go get you up there!”

Everypony in the group walked backstage and met a royal guard blocking the entrance. Marey told the guard who she was and the others behind her. After a moment of confirming the information, she and the others was allowed to enter. As they made it inside, they were met by the current mayor, Novelty Quill.

“Ah, Marey Mare! At long last we finally meet!”

“Mayor Novelty, what a surprise to see you here! I thought you would be practicing on your speech?”

“Oh please, I've been running this position for years! I know what to do, don't worry I'm not being too confident, I just know what I'm doing. You'll understand if you were in my place.”

“I-I suppose you are correct about that.”

“Of course I am!”

Novelty looked at Marey’s group and said.

“Ah, I see you brought your family here.”

“They're not my family Mayor Novelty,” said Marey. “these are just some friends I invited as they supported me during my campaign.”

“I see…” said Novelty as she looked at the group. Until she saw a familiar stallion with them. “Who are you sir?”

“Connor Kenway, Mayor Novlety.”

Hearing his name shocked Novelty.

(“THIS IS HIM?! THIS IS THE STALLION ROCKY MENTION THAT SLAUGHTERED HIS ENTIRE TEAM?! DAMN! I HAVE TO TAKE HIM OUT NOW AT THE RIGHT TIME!”)

“Uh, Mayor Novelty?” Said Connor as Novelty was just staring at him.

“Eh?”

“Are you alright?”

“Oh! Um...y-yes! Of course I am! Haha! I was just er...just admiring your handsomeness! That's all! Haha! I mean just look at you! A stallion such as yourself would attract almost any mare around you!”

Novelty sweated bullets as she hoped that lie worked.

Connor slightly backed away as he figured out that the Mayor just attracted his attention.

“Uh...thank you Mayor Novelty, er...I gotta go.”

With that Connor left the area. Leaving everypony his group looking at the Mayor with a grossed look.

“He seems nice!” said Mayor Novelty as she knew this situation just turned south.

As Connor left the backstage he found a nearby trash can, ran towards it and threw up.

*Bleeeeeeeech*

“*Cough* Cough* Cough* By the spirits…”

“Heh, drinking already? The election hasn't even started.”

Connor looked up and saw a familiar figure.

“Commander Shining Armor?”

“Yup, care to explain why you were throwing up?”

“You don't want to know, it's disturbing.”

“Hey, I'm a soldier. I can take it. It can't that bad.”

“Very well, have you ever been, what's the word...flirted before?”

“Heh, sure I have! Many times since high school. Those mares just couldn't leave me alone.”

“Try having the Mayor whose older flirt with you.”

Shining Armor ran towards same trash can Connor used and threw up.

*Bleeeeeeeech*

“*Cough* Cough* Cough* Oh dear sweet Celestia! That is disturbing!”

“I told you.”

“Ugh...now I know why, I rather not hear the details. Anyway, excited for the election?”

“I suppose I am. I've never been to this kind of event.”

“Meh, that's alright, it's not that exciting. It's mostly just speeches and stuff.”

“I see. But enough about that, most importantly, how is our situation?”

Shining Armor’s attitude turned from friendly to serious.

“So far everything is alright, my guards are on patrolling the area every square inch. Whoever their working for is definitely here, I just know it. But what worries me is how are we going to capture their leader and how?”

“Ultimately that decision went to me, and should anything happen, I will take responsibility.” replied Connor.

“Tsk, you don't have to remind me twice. I just hope you know what are doing, I don't want to hunt down a good friend such as you. I'll see you at the election.” replied Shining Armor as he left to continue his patrol.

“I hope so as well.” Said Connor as he remembered the events before today.

Two days ago…

It was a rainy night in town, Connor was taking Lobo for a walk while underneath an umbrella he borrowed from Carrot Top. As the wolf pup was sniffing the ground, Connor said.

“It's been an interesting week hasn't it boy?”

*Growl*

“I agree, a long one at that. Helping Marey Mare with her campaign to become leader of this great town, and going location to location to promote each of our friends business. It's not easy I tell you that.”

*Growl*

“Heh, I agree, we must be rewarded. But I think seeing the happiness our friends and thanking us is rewardful enough. Perhaps a long sleep would do.”

*Growl*

“I'm glad you agree.”

After moment's of walking further, and letting Lobo using the restroom, it was time to head home.

“I think that's far enough boy, it's time to return home.”

*Bang*

“NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!”

“Was that gunfire?! And Screaming?!”

*Growl*

“Come on boy, let's go!”

With that, Connor, and Lobo ran to find where the gunshot and screaming came from. As they ran, both saw a large group of ponies gathering around a place that's familiar to Connor. As he and, Lobo got close he recognized the place.

It was Sugar Cube Corner.

Feeling extremely worried, Connor calmly walked towards the group of people and gently passed through. As he got to the front, he was shocked to see Mr. Cake on the ground, bleeding from his stomach as his wife, Mrs. Cake, was screaming for help!

“Somepony help please! H-He's been shot, I-I don't know what to do! P-Please! Don't just stand there, get help!”

“Mrs. Cake!”

The poor Mare looked and saw Connor running towards her.

“Connor! Thank Celestia, you're here!”

“What happen Mrs. Cake. Tell me who caused this.”

“This happened not too long ago, we were asleep until we heard a noise downstairs. Mr. Cake went to go check and when he got there I heard crashing. I quickly ran down and saw my own husband getting shot!”

“Where is the shooter? Where did they go?”

“I got him right here Connor!”

The Pegasus turned and saw Pinkie Pie carrying a pony wearing a black outfit with a mark on tied up by a rope.

“Good work Pinkie Pie, where was he?”

“As soon as, well...Mr. Cake got hurt, this bad pony was trying to runaway! Luckily I got him with a frying pan and tied him up.”

“Excellent work. Quickly, get help as I take care of things from here. And drop the thief, he's not going anywhere for the moment.”

With that, Pinkie Pie dropped the assassin and left to get help.

“Lobo, it's best you head home and tell Carrot Top I'll be late for dinner.”

*Growl*

“Mr. Cake, can you hear me?”

“C-Connor?” Said Carrot Cake as he focused his eyes on the Pegasus.

“Yes, it's me. Listen, I'm going to need to remove the bullet. It's going to be painful, and I need you to be strong if you're going to recover.”

“*Cough* I-I understand…let's get it over with…”

“Very well.” said Connor as he pulled out his hidden blade.

Before he could continue, he spoke to the crowd.

“I need volunteers to hold him down or he won't survive!”

No pony moved as they were too scared to move.

Running out of time and patience, Connor took out one of his flintlocks and fired in the air.

*Bang*

“NOW!”

A few stallions quickly ran towards Mr. Cake and held him down and waited for further instructions.

“Alright, Mr. Cake, here we go.”

*Shink*

“ARRRRRRRRRRRGH!!!!!!!!!!!”

…

…

…

Ponyville hospital, an hour later.

“Your husband is in stable condition Mrs. Cake. We stitch up his wound and is recovering.” Said the doctor.

“Thank you doctor, I'm just glad my husband is doing fine.”

It had been a crazy hour as Connor successfully removed the bullet back at sugar cube corner, along with some ‘help’ from the citizens. With that over with, Pinkie Pie returned with the royal guard and saw the scene. Quickly and carefully, the royal guard took Mr. Cake to the hospital.

As the doctor left, Connor entered the room and spoke to Mrs. Cake.

“Mrs. Cake, how is your husband?”

“He's doing well Connor, thank you so much for help us. I couldn't do anything without your help.”

“I am glad I was able to help, I was just walking my pet when I heard the scream.”

“Then I'm glad you we're near the area when it happened. *Sigh* Please forgive me, it's been a crazy night.”

Connor smiled and said.

“I understand, please, get some rest. Your husband wouldn't want to see you like this.”

Mrs. Cake nodded and slept on the couch as it was next to her husband that was on a bed resting peacefully.

As Connor left the room, he was greeted by Shining Armor.

“Connor, glad to see you here.”

“Commander Shining Armor.”

“Heh, no matter the situation we always meet huh?”

“Quite a coincidence yes?”

“I guess. But more importantly, we have our ‘guest’ in a room that's guarded. Ready to interrogate him?”

“Yes, lead the way.”

As Connor followed Shining Armor to the thief's room, the royal guard commander spoke.

“Connor, before we go in how do you wanna play this out?”

“Huh?”

“I mean, who should be bad cop or good cop?”

Connor raised an eyebrow as he didn't quite understand what the unicorn meant.

Seeing this, Shining Armor said.

“Er, what I meant was, who's going to treat him nicely and who's going to treat him horrible.”

“Ah, I see. Seeing you're a royal guard, I suppose you could treat him fair as I be the opposite.”

“Alright, let's go in.”

With that, both stallions went inside the room. Inside was the assassin yelling the guards to let him go, but his shouts was stopped when two stallions entered the room.

“Who the hell are you two?! Doesn't matter, let me go or else!”

“Or else what?” Said Shining Armor.

“Or else you'll regret this.”

“*Scoff* Such a weak threat.” Said Connor.

“You think I'm joking pal? You just don't get it, my boss is a very serious pony. If it they find out something has happened, you and everything you care and love will disappear.”

“Is that right? Tell me, who's your boss?” Said Shining Armor.

“Heh, wouldn't you like to know.”

*Slam*

“Argh”

The assassin looked up and saw Connor next to him and realized he slammed his head on the table.

“Damn it stallion! What the hell are you doing?!”

“You're not cooperating, if you do, then this will be easy for you.” replied Connor.

“Screw you!”

*Pow*

“Gah!” Screamed the assassin in pain as he was punched in the face.

“Come on buddy, just help us out. Just tell us what we want and you'll be hurt less. Deal?” Said Shining Armor.

“Grr…fine, but don't say I didn't warn you. You see, my boss is not a very nice person. You get on their bad side, well, let's just say you won't be seen ever again.”

“Go on.”

“Well, apparently your friend, Marey Mare, has gotten the bad side of my boss. For what we were never told, except get rid of her along with the people she worked with.”

*Slam*

“Argh! Celestia damn it stallion! What is your problem?!” Said the assassin to Connor as his head was slammed in the table again. Only this time, his head was held on the table.

“What people did your leader mention!”

“Argh! Grr...I believe you know what people I mean. Such as the catering family I failed to take care of, Hehehe.

It took a moment to realize what the assassin said, his leader plans to kill his friends and family!

Feeling rage inside of him, Connor lifted the assassin and placed him against a nearby window and said.

“You bastard! Give me the information on the attacks or I will cut your testicles off and feed it to my pet wolf!

The assassin felt nervous but held strong. This stallion would never break him.

“Pfft, you're bluffing.”

*Shink*

“Do I look like I am?” Said Connor as he held his hidden blade near the assassin's crotch.

The assassin started to sweat nervously now. This stallion is crazy!

“Y-You wouldn't…”

*Poke*

“Urk!”

“Tell me, and I will consider not doing it.”

Not wanting to lose what makes him a stallion, the assassin gave up.

“Alright! Alright! I'll talk! Just please get that away from me!”

Seeing he'll cooperate, Connor removed the blade and said.

“I'm not going ask again, give me the information!”

“The info is in my pocket, I swear! Please!”

Digging his hoof into the assassin's pocket, Connor found a piece of paper and gave it to Shining Armor. As the unicorn took the paper and read it, his expression turned from serious to anger.

“You son of a bitch!”

“What happened?” Asked Connor.

“This scum has been wasting our time as the plans on this paper mentions that the attack on our friends is starting to now!”

“That's right!” Said the assassin . “Now that I spoke, I'm a dead pony. So I got nothing more to say to you, if you kill me-”

*Smash*

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!”

“How about farewell.” Said Connor as he pushed the assassin out the window.

Seeing this Shining Armor shouted.

“Connor, what the hell are you doing?!”

“He'll live, this is a hospital after all.” replied Connor.

“Grr…I know but still.”

“It matters not, we have to stop those murderers!”

Knowing Connor was right and running out of time, Shining Armor said.

“*Sigh* Alright, I'll have my men be in those locations right now!”

“Leave the cottage to me, you handle the rest.”

Present day.

“Connor! Connor! Come on! The election is starting!” Shouted Carrot Top from the crowd of ponies.

Shaking his head from remembering, Connor met up with Carrot Top and the others as they enjoyed the event.

“Ladies and gentlecolts!” Said the announcer. “Today is an historical event! This election determines who will be Ponyville's newest or same mayor!”

*Whoooo! Yeah! Alright!*

“But before we begin, let me tell you a quick history about how our town was formed and put on the map by our favorite Apple farmers.”

Back stage as both running candidates were preparing themselves, Novelty was speaking on a walkie talkie in secret.

“Alright boys there's has been a change of plan, Connor Kenway is here. We must take him out now! But not in public you idiots! We have to do this in secret, and be careful he's extremely dangerous. We capture him when he's vulnerable, got it? He's a Pegasus wearing white robes, he should be very easy to find since that look stands out of the crowd. And no screw ups! Good luck gentlecolts.”

“And now, without further ado, let us met our candidates for the next four years!”

Novelty turned off the walkie talkie and said.

“Show time.”

After receiving their orders, Novelty’s goons began their search for Connor as he was dressed in white robes. Should be easy to find right?

Listening to Ponyville's history impressed Connor, it gave him a new meaning calling this place home. Who knew that Applejacks family was responsible for putting this village on the map, all because of an Apple they produced called ‘Zap Apples’. That sounded delicious. He wondered if-

*Click*

“Don't move.”

“Wha-”

“I said, don't move.”

Connor felt the barrel of a gun against his back, and the welder. One wrong move and it's over. Plus, in a very packed crowed, nopony notices the situation he's in. He had no choice but to cooperate.

“What do you want?” Said Connor in a calmed voice.

“Just do as I say, and I won't pull the trigger.”

“...Very well. At least let me tell my friends I will return.”

“Heh, I see no harm in that. Make it quick!”

Connor turned to Carrot Top and said.

“Carrot Top! I will be back I have to use the restroom!”

“Alright! Just make sure to wash your hands, it's filthy in those restrooms!”

With that Connor nodded and walked away with his ‘guest’ to the ‘restroom’. As they walked far from the event, the crook spoke.

“Alright, that's far enough. Turn around slowly, and no funny business.”

Connor turned to face the thug.

“Heh, look at you.” Said the thug. “Not looking so tough now are we? Now then, here's what we're going to do.”

…

At an unknown location, a group of thugs were hanging in a large warehouse, minding their own business.

“*Sigh* Hey?”

“Yeah?”

“Ever wonder why we are here?”

“Isn't that the question of the day. Why are we here I mean, is it a cosmic force that placed us here? Or is it the work of Faust, who put us here for a reason. I don't know man. But it keeps me up at night.

“...What?! I meant why are we here?! In this warehouse!”

“Oh uh...we got a job to do, that's why! Boss ordered us here.”

“What was stuff about Faust?”

“Nothing.”

“You wanna talk about it?”

“No.”

“Yeah.”

“Right...But seriously though, why are we here? It’s just another guarding this place or that job.”

“True, but its good bits right? I mean I joined up to be a badflank gangster and shoot some people. Next thing I know some hooded murder is killing our guys and here I am guarding this warehouse. Yay…”

“Yeah, it's scary stuff man. One time I heard that the hooded guy killed almost all our guys in one of the assassinations and Rocky was the only survivor. He even ripped out a stallions skull and beat him to death with his own skull!”

“What?! How's that even physically possible?!”

“That's exactly what the guy said when he was being beaten to death!”

“Yeah, I think that's a load of bull-”

“Hey guys look what I found!”

All of the thugs in the warehouse turned around and saw one of their own carrying a familiar figure over his shoulder.

“No way, it can't be!”

“Holy crap it's him!”

“Well I'll be…”

The thug threw the hooded pony in the ground and said.

“This guy was too easy to find, I mean who wears a hoodie in the middle of the day?”

The other thugs agreed to this as they picked up the stallion a placed him a chair and tied him up.

“What do we do now?” Said one of the thugs.

“I say kill him! This bastard killed my best friend!”

“How about we check his pockets and take his stuff!”

“What good does that do?”

“SHUT UP!!!”

Everypony turned and saw Rocky walking the group and said.

“Let me deal with this bastard, he and I got some unfinished business.”

Rocky walked towards the hooded pony and said.

“Look at ya, so weak. So helpless.”

*Pow*

“That's for killing my men!”

*Pow*

That's for humiliating me!”

*Pow*

“That's for breaking my arm!”

*Pow*

“And that's for getting in our way!”

*Pow*

With that last punch it send the hooded stallion on the ground, bleeding from the abuse he took.

“Damn Rocky, you showed him who's boss.”

“Damn right I did! Now let's look what's underneath that hood of yours Connor Kenway, and see your face begging me to stop.”

Rocky got down and lifted the hood and saw the stallion's face.

“What the hell?!”

Rocky jumped back as he saw a familiar face. The other thugs saw this and said.

“What the buck?!”

“Is that…”

“Ah man...it's Bumper…”

“Damn it! Bastard got him too.”

“Yeah, he slit his throat open.”

“Bad way to go.”

“Yeah, not only that he switched placed with him.”

“You mean he's still out there?!”

“Sounds about right, but where?”

“Right behind you.”

“Huh?”

Everybody turned and saw one of their own packing two flintlocks, a sword, a tomahawk, a bow and a quiver on his back and two bracelets on his arms.

“Looking for me?”

“Holy shit It's him!”

“It’s Connor Kenway, get him!”

One of the thugs charged towards Connor in attempt to put him on the ground, but the Pegasus was too quick as he roundhouse kick the thug to the side. Only to hit a mysteriously placed jukebox nearby and it played unfitting, yet good music.

“What are you idiots standing around for?! Get that bastard!” Said Rocky.

“What about you?” Said one of the thugs.

“Sticking to the plan”

With that, Rocky left the area to stop Marey Mare. In truth, he ran away from Connor, for he knows that it's going to be a bloodbath in that place.

Connor stood his ground ready to defend himself. He has to find out what is going on and why. And he knew who to talk to, but first, these thugs are in his way.

The thugs quickly took out their weapons such as knives, guns, and other types of weapons. The other however, looked around and picked up that could provide them some protection, like a pipe, a crowbar, and a pencil?

All the thugs surrounded Connor and wait for Somepony to make the first move.

After a moment of waiting.

“You're mine you bastard!”

A thug armed with a knife ran towards Connor at full speed, but the assassin was too quick as he unsheath his sword and slashed the thug’s torso. Instantly killing him as he fell on the ground lifeless.

Seeing this another thug screamed.

“Buddy! You son of a bitch!”

To avenge his fallen friend, the second thug charged at the pegasus with a spear. However this was his downfall as Connor dodged to the side and slashed his sword on the thug’s back, causing him to scream in pain as he fell on the ground.

The third thug, armed with a sword, slashed at Connor. The assassin blocked the attacks the thug gave, but quickly ended the fight as he parried the final slash and stabbed the thug in the chest.

*Bang*

Connors sword broke in half. It was from a rifle! He looked for where the direction of where the shot came from, as he looked he saw a thug on the other side of the area and saw him on the second floor with the rifle. Before he could act, Connor was grabbed from behind and couldn't move.

“Ha! I got the bastard! Quick! Kill him!”

One of the thugs ran with a knife towards Connor, ready to end this.

As the thug got close, his neck was grabbed by Connor’s hind hooves and snapped. Causing him to fall on the ground dead.

Connor then grabbed the thug that held him on the head and applied pressure. Not able to take the pain, the thug let go the assassin to care his head. This was his big mistake as Connor grabbed the thug and threw him over his shoulder towards the ground, knocking him out.

With no more holding back Connor grabbed his tomahawk, and unsheath his hidden blade and prepared himself as he had to end this quick or Marey Mare will die! Because if she does, them everything they worked for will be for nothing! This is it, it's all or nothing...

With no time to waste, Connor charged to attack.

The assassin ran towards one of the thugs with a knife, the pegasus quickly grabbed his arm before he could attack and stabbed the thugs torso repeatedly with his tomahawk, killing him and falling on the ground.

The second thug, with a rifle with a knife attachment, ran towards him to avenge his fallen comrade, but the attack was stopped when Connor jumped back as the blade pierced the ground. He then grabbed the rifle and swinged on it and kicked the thug onto the ground and stabbed him with his hidden blade in his chest.

Another thug walked up from the crowd, and unsheath his sword and spinned it around stylishly, showing off his skills to Connor as a threat. Seeing this just made him a yawn. To end this, Connor sheathed his tomahawk, pulled out his one of his flintlocks and shot the thug in the head, putting an end to him. He then blew on the barrel of the gun as smoke came out, and spinned his flintlock back into the holster.

With that done, Connor released his hidden blades and charged towards the rest of the others. The assassin ran towards the first two thugs and quickly slit their throat open without giving them a chance to fight back.

The third thug fought back with a metal pipe but was too slow as Connor grabbed the pipe with one hoof and with his other hoof punched the thugs arm inwards causing it to break. With the thug’s weapon taken, Connor beat the thug to death on the head with the pipe.

The fourth thug attack with a pencil, least to say his death was odd but quick as Connor grabbed the thugs arm that held the pencil and shoved it into one of his eyes.

The fifth thug, who was a pegasus, flew straight towards Connor. The assassin did the same, but was faster than the thug as he grabbed his head and slammed it on the ground.

The sixth thug attacked with no weapon, as this happened, there more thugs armed with rifles aimed at Connor. Quickly, the pegasus grabbed the thug, and used him as a body shield as the bullets fired at him, this caused the poor shield thug to die painfully. Throwing the lifeless corpse, Connor grabbed his tomahawk, and ran towards the three thugs as they reloaded their rifles. Getting close, Connor flew towards one of the armed thug, tackles him down and swinged his weapon on the victim's neck. The assassin dashed and grabbed the second thug and viciously stabbed his chest and kicked him away. The third thug ran away, but was stopped when Connor threw tomahawk towards him and impaled his back and fell on his face. The thug tried to crawl away, but felt a hoof stomp on his back. The last thing he heard was a-

*Bang*

Blowing his head off with his flintlock, Connor looked up to the rest of the group of thugs with a look of pure hatred.

The rest of the living thugs looked in horror as they saw the brutal attacks this stallion gave out to their comrades! Just who is this guy!

The last thing they saw was a white blur and screams.

…

…

…

Everything was all quiet, almost as if the entire warehouse is empty. Just what is going on? Rocky exited his hiding spot and searched for his guys to see what happened, as he left the spot the stallion tripped on something. Rocky looked up and saw a face, it was one of his thugs! The head of one of his thugs! As he stood up I looked around and saw more of his thugs everywhere! Literally! Bits and pieces, and corpses lying around on the ground, hanging on the ceiling, body parts,and necks have been sliced open. More bodies filled bullet holes and arrows. It looked like no pony had survived. All except him… he was the last survivor.

“Sweet Celestia…”

Rocky looked around, and saw an exit. It was his chance to get out of here! The stallion ran fast as he could, he could almost smell it. Freedom! Good bye ponyville! Good bye Novelty! And good bye-

*Wack*

…

“Ugh… wha-what happened?”

Rocky looked around to see what happened, until he saw everything upside down!

“WHA!!! WHAT THE HELL!!! S-SOMEPONY GET ME DOWN!”

“Feeling comfortable?”

Rocky looked in front of him and saw Connor, back in his robes and holding a rope for some reason.

“You! You bastard! You killed all my men!”

“To defend myself.”

“You showed no mercy!”

“They were criminals!”

“They had families!”

“They will be missed!”

“You son of a-”

*Fiwp*

Rocky fell towards the ground quick as he screamed. Only to stop a few inches before he could touch the ground.

Connor pulled Rocky back up using the rope he tied him earlier.

After pulling Rocky backup, Connor said.

“What is your goal?! Why are you doing this?!”

“M-My boss is trying to get rid of the competition of the election!”

“For what?!”

“Because if Marey wins we lose control over this town!”

“Since when?!”

“Like I'm telling you back sh-”

*Fiwp*

“AAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!”

Connor stopped the rope from falling and pulled Rocky back up once more.

“I am not in the mood!”

Alright! Alright! We've been doing this since Novelty became mayor! We saw this town as a weak place so we could do whatever we want!”

“Such as?!”

“Wouldn't you like to know.”

Connor loosen his grip on the rope a little.

“Ah! Ok! Ok! We did whatever we want to this town, such as taking their money, killing those who got in our way, bribing the cops and guards to look the other way, and uh...well...ya know...to mares…”

Connor’s face turned to anger to rage!

“Celestia damn you! You ruined the lives of these people who didn't deserve all of this! Just as what you almost did to my friends! And Fluttershy...

“I'm sorry! But look! You saved them before all of that could happen right? L-Look just let me go!”

“Why should I?!”

“B-Because I have the information here that will put Novelty out of the election for good! Here!”

Rocky gave Connor a book from his jacket, The assassin took the book and read it. Here it explained everything Rocky and his men did. It sicken him to his stomach...what's worse is he found out who is leading this operation.

“It all makes sense...Novelty is your leader.”

“That's right!”

“But why give this to me? And why have this book?”

“In case Novelty betrayed us, so we can blackmail her to not replace us or something. Ya know, leverage!”

“I see…”

Rocky smiled.

“See? There. I gave you information! As payment, you let me go! Alright?”

“...You're right, you are free to go.”

Connor let go of the rope. Only to let Rocky fall onto the ground.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!”

*Splat*

Rocky is dead, now, all those lives he ruined were avenged. Justice has been served. Now the lasting was to stop Novelty.

…

Back in ponyville, everypony were cheering their chosen mayor as they sat down and listen to the announcer's speech. As they waited the announcer said.

“And that's how ponyville was founded!”

Everypony in the crowd clapped their hooves as they cheered for the history lesson.

“Thank you! Thank you! Now without further ado, let's hear it for our future mayors, Novelty Scroll, and Marey Mare!”

With that, both mares walked towards the stage and waved to the crowd as they cheered for them.

“Oh my, what a crowd.” said Marey.

“Don't worry about them, just smile and wave. It's what I do.” Said Novelty as she waved to the crowd.

“Right, smile and wave.” Said Marey as she was told.

As the crowd stopped clapping, the announcer said.

“Alright then let's gets this election started! The rules are simple, first we'll start with a Q and A’s, that stands for question and answer, then our candidates will speak about why you should vote for them and finally, our newest mayor will be chosen by you ponyville. Now let's get this started!”

Far from the area a lone thug with a rifle sat on a roof waiting for the right moment to take Marey out. Sadly he had to wait and listen to the boring speeches and junk. Least to say hearing all of that made laugh as his boss was doing a better job than Marey, she was doing not so well. As they got the speech part, the sniper readied himself and aimed the rifle at Marey’s head.
As he waited he saw a shadow in front of him, he turned around and-

*Shink*

…

“Alright everypony! This is it! The speech! This is our candidate's last chance to convince you to vote for them, and then the decision is up to you to decide Ponyville's newest or re elected mayor!”

Everypony cheered as they clapped their hooves in excitement as they waited for what happens next.

Back with Marey and Novelty, both wondered who would be up first.

“Well let's get this over with,” said Novelty. “Somepony’s gotta start this.”

“Right, good luck!” Said Marey.

Novelty stood up and walked up to the stage and began her speech.

“Ladies and gentlecolts! Thank you for your attention! Today, this is the beginning of a new day, a day where a mayor will-”

*Bang*

“ARGH!!!!!”

Novelty grabbed her arm as it began to bleed everywhere! Everypony panicked as they witness what happened!

Before the royal guards could act, a robed pegasus flew towards Novelty and pointed a flintlock at her.

One of the royal guards recognised the would be murderer.

“Connor?!”

Shining Armor ran towards Connor and pointed his rifle towards his friend.

“Connor what the hell are you doing?!”

Hearing this name shocked Carrot Top and the others.

“Connor?!”

“Auntie Carrot Top! What is uncle Connor doing!” Said Dinky.

“Connor?” Said Scootaloo as she saw somepony she cared about attempt to kill for no reason. But why? He never would never do something like! Right?

“Huh?! Wha-what happened? I-I wasn't sleeping! I was just resting my eyes!” Said Derpy.

“Connor! Put the gun down damn it! I don't want to shoot you!” shouted Shining Armor!

“Then shoot me after I explain I am doing this!”

“...Damn it!”

Shining Armor ordered his men to stand down for and said.

“Make it quick!”

“Connor nodded and said.

“Very well. Ponyville! I will explain why I have done this act to Novelty is because she is a murderer and a thief!”

Everypony in the crowd gasped from what they heard.

Hearing this caused Novelty to shout.

“What?! How ridiculous! This stallion is crazy! Guards! Shoot that stallion!”

“And what?” Interrupted Connor. “Kill me so you can rule this town with your rules you can rule more lives as your thugs did?!”

“What?!”

Everypony went silent as they heard what Novelty would do.

After a moment of silence.

“He's right! Ever since that mare made into office my son was killed by a group of thugs, and the cops nor the guards did a damn thing!”

“Your right! Since then my husband mugged, and murdered by thugs as well!”

“My daughter would still be alive if my home wasn't burned to the ground by thugs as well!”

One by one everypony complained what happened to them and their lives ones when Novelty became mayor.

With the voices acting all at once, Novelty shouted.

“Enough! How dare you accuse me of such things that by I've never done! What proof do you have?!”

“This book!” Said Connor as he pulled out a book from his robes. In this book contains the actions Novelty and her thugs have done!”

Shining Armor didn't know who to trust, but listening to his gut, the commander took the book from his friend and read the book. As he read it, he immediately stopped, and closed it. His eyes started to tear as he just couldn't believe what this mare and done.

“You...You monster… why…?”

“Why?” Said Novelty as she knew everything she worked for is over. “This town, was weak. It needed protection, and I gave it. If you want to be strong you have to break a couple of people to make them strong. I mean, being happy for the rest of your life and pretend the problems outside of equestria doesn't exists! You should be thanking me for doing this you, I made you ponied strong!”

“But these kind of crimes doesn't make you a great person, nor helping this village to become strong as you hoped it would be! You ruined the lives of these people in secret! And for that you are under arrest!”

Shining Armor grabbed Novelty, despite her injury, and placed cuffs on her.

Seeing this, the crowd roar in cheer as the one who made their lives miserable had been arrested. It may not bring back their loved ones, but they now can finally rest in piece for the one who taken them away had been stopped by a stallion of white robes who swoop down from the sky and spoke the truth of what crimes Novelty had committed.

With Novelty taken away, Shining Armor spoke to Connor.

“Geez, you never catch a break from of this huh?”

“Apparently it found me, I was enjoying the show until I was pulled into this.”

“Heh, yeah. Listen Connor, despite what happened you are a hero to these people. They need a figure to look up to, and give them hope.”

“You're not saying I should become mayor?”

“Woah! Don't need to take it that far.”

Both stallions laughed as Connor said.

“Perhaps not, the burden is too much for me. But I know some pony who could fill in the position.”

“My thoughts exactly.”

...

Later that day, Novelty had been arrested and was accused of many crimes many had not thought of. Including one that brought a shocking revelation to the Apple family, that Novelty murdered both the mother and father of Applejack and the remaining family. This gave the apple family a relief that their mysterious disappearance had been solved and received justice for it. Novelty’s sister, Raven, attended the court and confessed what her sister did as mayor and tried her best to stop her actions. Raven had been cleared of the crimes she had not been part of, but Novelty was sentenced life in prison. With the election interrupted, only Marey was the only candidate left, and by default she was elected as mayor of ponyville. She refused to accept as it didn't felt right to her. That is until they promised her free liquor for long as she doesn't abuse this privilege, and with that, ponyville had their new mayor! As for Connor, he explained what happened during all of this, and it was not a pretty story. Thankfully, he was cleared of any charges that he had committed since it was self-defense against those who tried to capture him and protect those who tried to murder his friends and family. Things were starting to look up for ponyville, things couldn't be better.

Or can they?

One week later, ponyville city hall.

“Mr. Kenway, Mayor Mare so ready to speak to you.”

Connor stood up and followed the pony to meet the mayor. As they entered the office, Mayor Mare and her assistant/vice mayor Raven, were waiting for the stallion to arrive. As the pony escorted Connor, they left room and let the three ponies to their business.

“Connor Kenway! My friend! It's good to see you!” Said Marey.

“It is good to see you as well Marey. Or should I say Mayor Mare? It does have ring to it doesn't it?” Said Connor.

“Ha! Indeed it does! What do you think Raven?”

“I agree Mayor Mare.”

“Ha! Ah...good to be the mayor.”

“Yes, but anyways why am I here?” Said Connor.

“Ah yes, right down to business. Connor, we've been friends for a while now and I must know who are you really? Not everypony can fight like, nor brutal as you. So please, tell me everything. And don't Worry what has been said will stay in this office, just the three of us will keep this a secret. And you don't have to explain everything, I understand you have secrets to keep. But that's alright, many people have secrets, I will not force you to say what they are, nor should you. So please, explain when you are ready.

Knowing this would happen one day, Connor took a moment to think I'm what to say. After a while the pegasus spoke.

“My name is not truly Connor Kenway, it was a name given to me by a stallion who took me in after my village was nearly burned to the ground by an attack from an unknown enemy. My real name is ratonhnhaké ton, given to me by my mother who didn't survive the fire. After I left my home to be with Achilles, the stallion who took me in, somewhat raised me to be more than what I use be as a young stallion. He gave me an education, taught me how to fight and became what you see me as of now. An Assassin. I used what he taught me to find out who attacked my village, stop those who would cause harm to the innocent, and give those who couldn't be safe nor accepted a place to call home. As time passed I completed my mission to find the truth, and eliminated those who caused the fire and an learned the truth behind the cause. After that I left to find a place where I can live in peace, apparently I found it here, in ponyville. That is until the recent events that had happened, and apparently I had to do something. I believe we know the rest.

After listening to Connor's Past, both mares took in what they could listen as they were impressed with his accomplishments. This convinced them what of happens next.

Oh my,” said Marey. “That's quite a story.”

“Indeed,” Said Raven. “Mayor Mare, I believe I have made my decision.”

“So have I.”

Connor raised an eyebrow as he didn't understand what's going on until Marey spoke.

“Connor Kenway, as Mayor of ponyville, I hereby authorize you to become our town's newest police force as it's leader. And don't worry about recruits, me and Raven will handle that.”

“Wha-What?!” Said Connor as he still couldn't understand what's going.

“I'm offering you a job Mr. Kenway,” Said Marey. “If you remember, Novelty’s speech, before the election, she wanted to create a police force to protect ponyville. But in reality, she wanted her thugs to control the streets and rule the town under her rule. But with the three of us controlling her plan, we can use it for the right thing. What do you say Mr. Kenway? Will you accept?”

Connor took a moment to think. If he accepted Marey’s plan to create a proper police force, then he would have a job and become the leader to protect the innocent.

How could he refuse?

“Mayor Mare, I accept.”

“Excellent! Let us celebrate with a Drink!” Said Marey as she brought out a bottle of scotch and three cups glass. She then poured the liquor in the cups and gave them to Connor and Raven. She raised her glass and said. “A toast, to a better future for ponyville. Today shall mark the day when the three of us make a better tomorrow. For justice.

“For Equestria.” said Raven as she raised her glass.

“For freedom.” said Connor as he also raised his glass.

With that all three drank their drinks.

History has been made, ponyville will be forever changed.

And the rebirth of the brotherhood will emerge…

To be continued...

Author's Note

Holy crap...I have missed you all! I hope you guys missed me too... Anyway I hoped you guys enjoyed the chapter and after all these years, literally, we get to the main series! I am so sorry for I have been out of commission for I had personal things to take care of. I hope you guys understand.

See ya!

Epilogue (Prologue chapters ending)

Epilogue (Prologue chapters ending)

Dear diary

It's been a year since ponyville changed. In a good way! Ever since Connor got a job from the mayor, he's been busy. And I mean busy! Hard to believe that the Mayor herself, and Connor made some weird but awesome police force to protect us all! It took a few months to create this thing and when they appeared, crime went down like, like, i don't know, like crazy down! Ponies in the town were wowed as the bad guys went to jail one by one, and the streets are safe for the first time! It looked like it was from one of those movies me and Dinky watch at the theater! Better yet, it's like one of my action filled comics! But it's not. It's real! So real that Connor is a hero to ponyville! But unlike the hero's in the movies or comics, Connor just shrugged off the fame and glory as he just tells the news ponies that he's just doing his job to protect the people and his family! But he's still respected and Connor respects them back like a regular person unlike the celebrities you see in a magazine that treats people like trash. But even though he's busy at work, Connor always manages to have time for me. Connor…heh, I realised that this whole part was all about him. So much has happened a year ago that I hope I remember! I'll try to write it down best as I can. It started when I ran away from the orphanage when nopony wanted to adopt for some reason. I couldn't take it anymore that I ran away and never came back, I've been on my own for almost a week when suddenly I caught a fever. What a way to go huh? As I was heading to sleep in an alley, I accidentally made a noise and there he was, the pony that saved me. From then on, both us went on some crazy adventures around ponyville. Such as exploring the town, running away from the royal guards, beating up bullies, helping the mayor to become where she is now, and catching a bad guy- er… bad mare for the first time! And then, a month later, it was my birthday. I really didn't care about it, not many kids at the orphanage cared about theirs. But that all changed when I came back from school, everypony I knew was there! Heck! To be honest, I didn't realised that it was my birthday that day. Plus, I've never celebrated my birthday, not even know how it works. But I know now, birthdays are celebrated by cake, sweets, games, something called a pinata, and presents! I never knew birthdays were this much fun! But it also makes you cry...And happy! When I opened all my presents, they said I had one more to open. I looked around and I couldn't find it. Where was it? That's when I saw Connor, he held the last present. It was small, and flat. Just what was it? I opened it, and I realised what it was. When you lived in an orphanage for a long time and know what goes on, you understood everything on how the adults adopt us. My last present, were adoption papers. Adoption papers! I couldn't believe it! I just couldn't! I didn't say anything for a minute until I looked up at Connor, and said one word that I've never thought of saying. Dad. I cried and hugged him the hardest as I could, and he did the same. Everypony that saw this, clapped their hooves to see a new family being born. Since then, me and my new dad spend some great fun times together. Such as going to be park, taking me to that new zoo, eating ice cream, heck, he even started my training! I gotta say, things have been going great! Just me and-

“DERPY DON'T YOU DARE MAKE MUFFINS AGAIN!!!!”

Oh, right. I forgot about one little thing I didn't mention. When me and dad moved out of Carrot Tops house as he saved enough bits to own a house for ourselves, Derpy tired to make homemade muffins and she...er...burned Carrot Tops house down. Thankfully no pony was hurt, but the house wasn't so lucky. After everything they had done for me and dad, both of us welcomed Carrot Top, Derpy, and Dinky with open arms. I was just happy to have everypony back together, it just like old times. Even though it lasted a week. From there on, things went smooth. That's about it! The rest is still in going, I wonder what kind of adventures we'll have next? Who knows. Maybe there's one around the corner, or it's just coming towards us. Either way, I can't wait!

Sincerely
Scootaloo Kenway.

“There, another moment written down!”

“Scootaloo! Breakfast is ready!”

“Coming!” Said Scootaloo as she ran out of her room.

Until.

“Oops! Almost forgot. My lucky coat!”

Scootaloo picked up her coat from her chair and wore it. She even pulled down it's hoodie to look like her father as she looked up to him. The coat she's wearing is similar to her father's, but instead of the blue stripes they were orange. With that, The young pegasus left.

Ponyville, Brotherhood HQ.

The brotherhood, Ponyville's newest police force, lead by Connor kenway, Commissioner of the department, has protected the town for a year now and crime has been down since then. Of course mild crimes appear here and there, nothing major. Now that things have calmed down, and peace has been restored to his grateful town, everywhere you look there are ponies dressed in white robes walking around and patrolling the streets, protecting those who are in need of help. When the brotherhood first appeared, people wondered who they were and why they are here. At first it looked like a gang, but when they revealed themselves who they were, ponies were shocked to find out that the Mayor organized a police force based on the former mayor's idea to protect, not harm them. It took a while for the citizens to get use to the new police force, as time passed and witnessing them stopping crime, everypony now feels safe and protected for once in their life as they respect the brotherhood and welcomed them to stay. Word has spread of their actions across town, ponies of all kind and gender have joined their cause. To provide the training, those who were chosen to be Connor’s first trainees, and learned everything from him, trained the recruits and now have an army of hooded officers roaming the streets, protecting and serving the innocent. But what the civilians don't know, except the ponies Connor trained, in reality they are assassins, trained to kill if necessary. Those who stand in their way will be eliminated. Connor hoped they will succeed, or everything he and the mayor had worked for will vanish…

Brotherhood HQ, Commissioner's office.

Connor Kenway, Commissioner of the brotherhood, or in other words, master assassin of the brotherhood, was sitting in his office doing paper work and reading the reports on his fellow officers/assassin's. It was the same report as always, mild crimes, no arrests, nothing. Just another peaceful day. Ever since the brotherhood appeared, criminals in this town had been arrested, assassinated, or left and never returned. Things have been peaceful since then, and not much has happen. Part of him prefer to have the streets have some criminals to get rid of. The other part of him wanted the streets to be safe for his friends and his new family. And it did, now what happens next is up to fate itself.

*Knock* *Knock*

“Come in!”

The door opened to reveal a pony in white robes and said.

“Boss, we have received a message from the mayor herself.”

“A message? What does it say?”

“It says that you must meet her in her office immediately. Sounds urgent boss.”

“Hmm...indeed It does. Very well, I suppose I could take a break from this accursed paperwork.”

“Heh, sounds good boss! You work too much I tell ya that.”

With that, Connor left his office and walked towards city hall. But before he could leave, he had to make an announcement.

As he walked out his office, Connor saw a very large group of white hooded ponies, training the ways of the assassin, such as climbing, weapons, hoof to hoof, and more. Seeing this made him proud, after a year of making their debut everything has made great progress. All it took was one pony to create all of this. Hard to believe that taking this warehouse was the same place Connor killed many of Novelty’s gang. Many knew of his accomplishments, it made him feared, but respected. It's best not to get on Connor's bad side or the last thing you see is the face of an angry stallion.

Connor whistled loud as he could to those who knew of its calling.

*Whistle*

Immediately, three white hooded ponies, two male pegasus, one was larger than the other, and one female unicorn, jumped down in front Connor and slightly bowed to their leader. Unlike the rest of the recruits, these assassins were apprentices,and wore the same robes as Connor. However, their robes stripes were colored differently. The unicorn assassin's stripes were mint green, the first pegasus stripes was dark yellow, and the second pegasus stripes was dark grey.

“You called for us master?” Said the Pegasus assassin.

“Yes, I have received a message from the mayor that I must attend. It seemed urgent.”

“Is something big gonna happen?” Said the large Pegasus.

“I am not sure, but if anything does I'll radio you three.” said Connor.

“Don't worry boss, we got everything here covered. We'll take care of things from here.”

Connor nodded as he trusted his allies with his life, after all, he did trained and saved lives from personal issues. With that, the master assassin left.

As Connor exited the building, he saw his home looking peaceful. Not a single crime in progress. Just ponies walking around, doing their usual business. It brought a smile to his face as he could see peace has been restored. Feeling in a great mood, Connor decided to fly towards the office since it the quickest way to get there. As he flew across town he saw the people decorating, and preparing. Wonder what's that for? Perhaps it could be related what Marey needed him for.

Ponyville, city hall.

Arriving at the mayor's office quickly as he could, Connor opened the doors and saw Marey sitting behind her desk looking at a sheet of paper looking busy.

Connor spoke and said.

“Marey, I've received your message. What happened?”

Hearing a familiar voice, Marey looked up and said.

“Mr. Kenway! *Phew* Thank Celestia you're here! I've been dying of boredom that I need Somepony to talk to!”

“Is that what I'm here for?”

Marey laughed.

“Hah! Heaven's no! That was a joke my dear friend!”

“Yes well, I'm not so well fond of humor.”

“Then you need to learn it I'm afraid.”

“Perhaps another time?”

“*Sigh* Very well. Anyway, I know you're curious why you're here so I'll get to the point. Connor I need you to protect this Mare at all cost today.” Said Marey as she gave Connor a file.

Connor took the file, opened it, and saw a piciture of a unicorn mare whose coat is light purple, hair and tail color dark purple with a dark pink stripe, eye color purple, and her cutie mark on her flank has a dark purple star on the center with five white stars around it. After looking at the picture, Connor read the rest of the file.

Name: Twilight Sparkle
Sex: Female
Race: Unicorn
Date of birth: XX/XX/19XX
Occupation: Student
Residents: N/A
Family: N/A
Information:N/A

After reading the file, Connor said.

“There's not much information on this Mare, and just who is this Twilight Sparkle?”

“Well, not on paper.” Said Marey. “Lucky thanks to our ‘source’s' we have the information on Twilight Sparkle.”

Ah Yes, their ‘source's’. Knowing that the brotherhood was only stationed at ponyville, both him and the mayor have decided to expand. It started in places like Cloudsdale, Las pegasus, Manehattan, and eventually Canterlot. How? Simple. A quiet invasion by disguising as civilians, and gathering information and setting up a secret brotherhood HQ to all assassins. As well getting rid of the criminals to keep the streets safes. But that's a story for another time.

“I see, what did our source's have on her?” Said Connor.

“Quite the information we have on her, Twilight Sparkle is apparently the student of Princess Celestia herself.” Said Marey.

“Student? I never knew that the Princess has a student.”

“Neither have the public, and us.”

“That is quite the information. You mentioned I have to protect her. Why is that?” Asked Connor.

“Like I said, our sources say Twilight Sparkle is the princess’s student and she is arriving as a supervisor to this year's Summer Sun Celebration. Even though our sources have give us the information earlier, I legally received a letter from the royal guard that she'll will arrive sometime today.” Said Marey.

“Summer Sun Celebration?”

“It's a celebration where Princess Celestia raises the sun in person. It's quite the show from what I've been told.”

“So that's what the people are doing? Decorating for the celebration?”

“That's right. Now listen here, this mission is critical Mr. Kenway, if anything were to happen to Twilight we are screwed!” Said Marey with a very serious tone.

“...I understand. Only a pony whose skill surpasses everypony in the department can be chosen for this kind of mission.”

“And that pony is only you, good luck Mr. Kenway.”

With that Connor left.

“Mr. Kenway, wait!”

Connor stopped before he could leave and turned to Marey once more.

“I almost forgot, today is a half day at the school due to the celebration. It be a shame if Scootaloo wasn't picked up by her father after school. You know how thrilled she is when she sees you.”

Connor smiled and said.

“I'll do that, thank you Marey.”

To be continued...

Author's Note

Look at that! Next chapter is the real one! Can you believe it? The next chapter is in the works, just give me sometime to get it done alright? Also in thinking on planning to continue my megaman mlp fanfic for the moment to see if anyone still enjoys that fic since I've been getting some favorite notices on that fic. So like I said give me some time and I'll continue this fic as the next chapter is in the works.
See ya!

Episode 1: Nightmare returns Part 1

Ponyville, Ponyville elementary school.

It was lunch time at the school's playground, Scootaloo and her friends were eating their food as a group as they discussed about today.

“*Sigh* Another day, another school day like I always say. Sooner or later I'm gonna start skipping class.” Said Scootaloo as she ate an apple.

“But Scootaloo, if you do that your dad is gonna ground you!” Said Dinky as she reminded her friend/sister about the consequences of breaking the rules.

“Yeah, plus your not gonna do more of that training you always get.” Said Sweetie Bell.

“I know, I know! Come on guys I'm not that crazy.” Replied Scootaloo.

“Yeah, that's our job!” Said Snips.

“And we’re good at it!” Said Snails.

“And yet our fearless leader always has to get you two out of the situation.” Said Sweetie Bell.

“”That's because she's awesome!” Said Snip.”

“Don't forget fearless!” Said Snails.

“Ah shucks guys, I'm not that awesome.” Said Scootaloo as she rubbed the back of her head in embarrassment from the comments her friends gave her.

“Well, I'm not gonna lie, you are pretty awesome scootaloo! You can fight! You can fly! Heck! You can even climb on walls!” Said Dinky.

“Yeah, you make it look cooler with that cool outfit you have on!” Said Sweetie Bell.

“Yeah, I guess I am awesome! But not good enough, I'm still in training. I got a long way to go.” Said Scootaloo as she revealed her flaws.

“Yeah…” Said the rest of the group.

“If you're not awesome enough, then how about you join us instead?”

The group looked up and saw two earth pony fillies near their age.

The first filly had pink coat, light purple hair and rail with a white stripe, blue eye and her cutie mark was a tiara. She even wore one on her head.

The second filly had silver coat grey hair and tail with a light grey stripe, dark purple eyes and her cutie mark was a spoon with a pink heart on top.

Their names were-

“Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon. What are you two doing here?” said Scootaloo with a hint of anger in her voice.

“Oh nothing much, Silver Spoon me I were minding our business until we overheard your discussion about being awesome. So we decided to come over a talk about it.” said Diamond Tiara.

“That's right, so what do you think? Wanna join us and learn the ropes on being awesome?” said Silver Spoon.

“Thanks but no thanks.” said Scootaloo as he didn't hesitate to answer.

“WHAT?!” Screamed both fillies.

“Ever since you two came to this school, you made every pony here miserable! Not only that, you even bullied Dinky just because her mom is cross eyed!”

“So?” said Diamond Tiara.

“So no means no! I am not joining you to be cool, especially with ponies who bully others for their own amusement. I'll find my own way to be cool in a way that doesn't hurt others. In the meantime, I rather be with the people I'm with now!” Said Scootaloo with a proud look and tone.

Hearing this made Dinky and the others cheer for her as they knew Scootaloo wouldn't leave them for somepony else. Diamond Tiara however, was angry. No pony says no to her!

The earth filly walked up to Scootaloo's face as she shoved her friends away and said.

“No pony says no to me, you hear me? NO PONY!”

“D-Diamond! Come on let's go! I don't want to get in trouble!” Said Silver Spoon as she tried to pull her friend from the situation.

“I’d listen to her Diamond Tiara, You don't wanna get that Tiara of yours broken now would we?” Said Scootaloo.

“Is that a threat?” Said Diamond Tiara as she heard what Scootaloo said.

“Maybe. But like I said, I would listen to your friend. After all, you won't hit me. It's not like you.”

*Scoff* Such a tough girl in a lame outfit. Take that away, what are you really?” said Diamond Tiara as she wondered what was Scootaloo without the robes.

“Former orphaned girl, daughter of ponyville's police commissioner, brotherhood trainee, oh! And friend's of those who look up to. You?”

Diamond Tiara became angrier as she said.

“Rich girl, daughter of a rich father, heir to a family business, and long time friend of Silver Spoon.”

“Cool story bro. Sound great, but boring if you ask me.” said Scootaloo as she clapped her hooves as she gave Diamond Tiara a bored look.

Diamond Tiara was getting close to be engulfed in rage; she had one more trick up her sleeve.

“Yeah well, at least my dad is rich! Whenever I need something, he gives it to me! No questions asked.”

That did it; Diamond knew she won this argument. What did this girl had what she didn't? She is nothing but a poor normal citizen.

Scootaloo wasn't even fazed by what Diamond Tiara said, the Pegasus filly knew what to say and said.

“Is that right? Well I don't care if my dad is rich or not. The only thing I care about him is being my dad, everyday he always have time for me and doing the best as he can to care for me. Heck, the best part about him is actually being my dad! I never had a family when I was born, I was alone for as long as I can remember. Feeling no love or having others care about you. But that all changed when he came into my life and created the best experience I've ever had! What about you? You grew up with a family, feeling all the love you can get, getting all the things you wanted, and even had a roof over your head. Me? I was born in a horrible broken down orphanage that you had to survive and rarely get the things you wanted. Now look at me, I've earned a new family and love by being with the one you love. And that pony is my dad! What about your dad? I bet yours doesn't even care about you! He only cares about money! You said your family owns a business? What good does that do? Helping only them! What does my family business do? Save and help other people's lives by risking his and every pony who works for him! And to top that off, he changed an entire town from being run by a criminal organization, to a free and safe place! What did yours do? Nothing. All he did was put money in his pocket! Face it Diamond Tiara, your dad is trash, while my dad is a hero to ponyville. So what does that make you? Nothing.”

Diamond said nothing as he heard every word Scootaloo said as it made the filly tremble in anger and in the verge of tears. Silver Spoon did what she could to comfort her friend as she has suffered enough from Scootaloo's rambling. But it wasn't enough when Diamond suddenly ran and raised a hoof towards the Pegasus!

Scootaloo didn't do anything as she stood there ready to take the hit.

As Diamond's hoof reached towards her target, it was stopped a few inches before it could connect. Scootaloo wasn't fazed by this as she just grinned as she knew why the punch stopped. Diamond tried to move her arm. She looked at it as saw another but familiar hoof on it. The filly slowly turned her head and Mrs. Cheerilee stopping the attack with her own hoof! And boy she didn't look happy at all!

“Diamond Tiara.”

*Gulp*

“You know the rules. No fighting on school grounds!”

“B-But Mrs. Cheerilee!”

“No buts Diamond! I saw what happened, but you were about to use violence and that's unacceptable!”

“But I-”

*Ding Dong* *Ding Dong*

The school bell rang, telling the children to go back inside. As they happened, Cheerilee released Diamond from her grasp and said.

“Your lucky Diamond Tiara, head inside and we can forget about this ever happening.”

Feeling embarrassed, Diamond agreed and went inside with Silver Spoon following her.

As Diamond Tiara left, Cheerilee said.

“Scootaloo, stay here for a minute. The rest of you head back inside and wait.”

“Yes Mrs. Cheerilee.” Said Dinky and the others as they walked inside the school.

As they left, it was just Scootaloo and Cheerilee alone. The school teacher spoke.

“Scootaloo -”

“*Sigh* What's my punishment?”

“I'm sorry?”

“I said what's my punishment? I mean, I acted so mean towards Diamond Tiara that I got carried away from what she said. How could I say such things to her? I didn't mean to, it's just that she was showing off how great she is and I came back with also showing off but the words I said are perhaps the truth. *Sigh* I wanted to fight her when she was about to throw the first punch, but then when I saw you and stopped it I just let things happen. Now with the things I said, Diamond really hates me now.”

Cheerilee didn't say anything as she listens to her student from her side of the story, it seemed she had it under control but violence almost happened if she hasn't been there. Luckily, no pony got hurt. Well, perhaps a little. Pride most likely. However...

“I'm proud of you Scootaloo.”

“Eh?”

“What you did was rather harsh, but didn't resolve the situation with violence. Most ponies your age would've fought back, but you, you are probably one of the few don't fight first and ask questions later. That's why I'm proud of you; your father would've felt the same.”

Scootaloo smiled from what Cheerilee said.

“Yeah, your right. Dad would be proud of me.”

“That's right, rather very mature for a pony at a young age.” replied Cheerilee.

“Well, dad didn't just train me by running and climbing you know?”

“I know because you weren't the only one who learned from him.”

Scootaloo smiled even more.

“Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Sorry about that Mrs. Cheerilee. Or should I say, sergeant?”

Cheerilee slightly laughed and said.

“That's quite alright novice, you are forgiven.”

“Ugh, I hate that rank.” said Scootaloo as she pouted.

“Well, you're young and still learning from the best. Just give it time; I'm sure your father will promote you. In a few years.”

“*Groan*”

“Alright, time to head inside. I have an announcement to make.”

With that, both ponies entered the school and took their respective seats.

As the students waited for their teacher while they chatted among each other, Cheerilee said.

“Alright my little ponies! Take your seats! I have an announcement to make.”

As every pony listen to Mrs.Cheerilee, the students sat in their desks and listened.

“Alright students, I have some good news! Who can tell me what is happening today?”

“Uh...we get A's on our test?” said a random student.

“No, anypony else?”

“Do we get a class pet this time?” said another student.

“Wrong again, last chance.”

Everypony tried to think what was happening today, but nothing came to their minds.

Cheerilee giggled and said.

“That's alright class; let me tell you what's happening. Today marks the celebration of the Summer Sun Celebration!”

All of the students raised an eyebrow, what is a Summer Sun Celebration?

“I know what you’re thinking. What is the Summer Sun Celebration? Well, this year is when Princess Celestia herself arrives here in Ponyville and raises the sun in person! It shows how great and powerful she is when controlling the sun, doesn't that sound like an amazing event?”

All of the students showed interest in the upcoming event, they have never seen the princess, nor have seen her raise the sun before.

Seeing this Cheerilee said.

“Looks like I have caught your attention. Trust me; this is a sight to see! I remember when I was your age, I saw the princess in person and she raised the sun. It was an amazing display of magic that only Celestia herself can control.”

“Whoa!” Said all of the students.

“I know right?” said Cheerilee. “And because of this event, today is a half day! Meaning we leave school early!”

“Yay!!!!” Screamed the students.

“And that happens right...now!”

*Ding* *Dong* *Ding* *Dong*

“That’s it for today's class! Have a great and safe weekend! And I hope to see you at the Summer Sun Celebration!”

With that all of the students grabbed their belongings and left.

Waking out of the building, Scootaloo and her friend's were talking about what to do next.

“Well guys, we're out of school! So what do you want to do now?” Said Scootaloo.

“I got no plans so far, but I got to head home. Sorry guys. But I'll be at the celebration. Said Sweetie Bell.

“Yeah, Snips and I got to head home to be prepared for the celebration too.” Said Snails.

“Aw...I guess me and Dinky will see you guys later.” said Scootaloo as she waved her friends’ good bye

With that, everypony left. Leaving the two fillies.

“Well, looks like it's just me and you Dinky.” Said Scootaloo.

“Yeah…”

“Is there room for one more?”

Scootaloo and Dinky turned and saw a familiar figure. It was Connor!

“Dad!” Said Scootaloo as she ran towards her father and hugged him. Connor returned the hug as he was happy to see his daughter. “It's good to see you!”

“Hahaha! It's good to see you too!” Connor replied happily. “As well as you Dinky.”

“Glad to see I'm not ignored.”

“Your family Dinky, I would never do such a thing.”

“I figured. So is it just you?”

“I brought a friend with me.” *Whistle*

*Howl*

A large creature suddenly ran towards the three ponies, running extremely fast! Seeing this, the children that were still in the area saw this and ran from the large monster and hid from it. Just what is that creature?!

As the creature came close to Connor and the others, it slid to a stop and waited in front of them. The three ponies did nothing as they looked at the creature, looking at it.

And then…

“LOBO!” Said Scootaloo as she hugged the large creature.

As the year passed, the once small wolf pup grew larger than anypony had thought! Lobo was taller than almost everypony and even looked intimidating! But in reality, he's a sweet wolf who cares for others and very friendly. However, get on his bad side, you'll be hunted with no mercy and you'll feel his wrath. And his jaws.

Being hugged by his owner, Lobo licked Scootaloo's face as he too missed her. The young filly laughed from the kisses she was receiving from the wolf. Dinky walked to the wolf and petted his head, as she too loved him.

“How was school for you two?” said Connor.

“It was fine, just boring as usual.” Said Scootaloo.

“You say that everyday.” said Dinky.

“Well it's true.”

“Yeah, but at least we learn something. Like that Summer Sun Celebration!”

“You learned about that?” asked Connor.

“Yup! I can't wait for it tonight! We finally get to see Princess Celestia!” Said Dinky happily.

“Meh, I'm just glad we got something to do.” Said Scootaloo.

“Like the mission I'm on now.” said Connor.

“Huh?” Said both fillies.

“No way! You got a mission?!” Said Scootaloo.

“That's right, from the mayor herself.”

“Oh man that's cool, I wish I could help!”

“It's not too late to join me in this mission, would you like to help?” as I Connor to his daughter.

Scootaloo's jaw dropped, she had never been asked to join on a mission before. This could be it, if she accepts; she could get an early promotion! Or better yet, learn something new!

“Y-You bet I am! There's no way for me to turn that down!”

“Excellent! I'll fill you in on the details in a moment, we just need for Derpy to come over to pick up Dinky in three...two...one…”

*Crash*

A familiar Pegasus crashes into the ground, miraculously unharmed and said.

“Hey there everypony! I made it!” Said Derpy.

“Hi mommy!” Said Dinky as she ran to her mother and hugged her.

“Aw, good to see you my little muffin!” Said Derpy as she returned the hug.

“Perfect timing as usual Derpy, and your crashes are getting less messy.” Said Connor.

“Yup! I've been practicing! Just like Carrot Top told me to!”

“Yes, practice does make things perfect. Keep it up and you'll be better at it in no time.”

“And getting a muffin too!”

“*Chuckle* Even better. Well then, it's time we head off.”

“Then what are waiting for? Let's go!” Said Scootaloo as he hopped on Lobo's back, ready to go.

…

Ponyville, town square.

As Connor, Scootaloo, while still sitting on Lobo's back, walked through town, the people were saying hello to their commissioner in respect. As well as those dressed in robes for they saluted their leader. Connor and Scootaloo waved back to the people, to show they too cared to them.

As they continued to walk, the young filly spoke.

“So, what kind of mission are we in? Assassination? Beat down? Oh! Stalking?”

“None of those thankfully, you're still too young for those kinds of missions.” replied Connor.

“*Groan* Then what mission is this?”

“Bodyguard.”

“Eh?”

“Here's the information.” said Connor as he pulled out a file from his robes and gave it to Scootaloo.

As his daughter took the file, she began to read its contents.

“Let's see here, *Mumble* *Mumble* Twilight Sparkle? Student of Celestia?! Who the heck is this pony?!”

“I don't know,” replied Connor. “Even our Intel couldn’t acquire more information on her. But I have a feeling we will know more about this Twilight Sparkle when we meet her.”

“Good.”

As both Pegasus, and wolf, continued to walk, all three saw a chariot flown by two royal guards landing in the middle of the street. From the chariot, was a unicorn and what appears to be…a dragon? A small one at that.

With the file still on her hoof, Scootaloo double checked to look at the unicorn and the picture.

“Light purple coat. Check. Dark purple hair with dark pink stripe. Check. Six star cutie mark with a large star on the center. Check. Everything checks out, this is our mare.”

“Excellent observation and use of the file, you are learning well.” said Connor with a proud tone.

“Well, I do learn from the best. Plus this is a mission, I gotta be serious!” said Scootaloo seriously.

“Perhaps you should tone it down; we don't want to make this mare feel uncomfortable. I'll let you know when to be serious. And, please behave yourself.”

“*Sigh* Yes dad.”

“You too Lobo.”

*Growl*

…

Twilight Sparkle just couldn't believe it, how could the princess just ignore her about an oncoming danger to equestria by sending her to a place like this?! Would she do that? Oh, right, the Summer Sun Celebration preparations. Well then, it looks like she has no choice but to prepare for the danger all by herself. Even if she has defeat Nightmare-

“Twilight!”

“Huh?”

“Didn't you hear me?”

“Oh, sorry Spike. I've been thinking on how to prepare for Nightmare Moon's return, if I don't take action then all we know is doomed!”

The baby dragon stool his head.

“*Sigh* You worry too much, like everypony says it's just a made up story. The princess is right; you really need to stop read old dusty books.”

“*Groan* Spike!”

“Sorry but its true! Anyway, I said they maybe talking to the ponies in Ponyville might have interesting things to talk about. Come on Twilight, just try. Here comes one now!” Said Spike as he pointed a pink mare walking towards them.

As the pink mare stopped in front of them, Twilight spoke.

“Uh, hello?”

“Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaasp!!!!!!!!!”

*Zoom*

Both dragon and unicorn looked at the pink mare that had just runway, or rather, zoomed away.

“Well, that was interesting all right.” Said Twilight.

“That was Pinkie Pie Just being Pinkie Pie.”

Twilight and Spike turned around and saw two ponies dressed in robes, one tall, and the other small while riding on a large wolf. Feeling cautious about them, Twilight spoke.

“Really? So this happens all the time?”

“Only when she meets new people.”

“I see, well then thank you for the information but I'm afraid we must get going.” said Twilight as she started to walk away.

“But Twilight! We're supposed to wait for our guide!” Said Spike before Twilight went further.

“Guide?” replied the unicorn as she stopped.

“That's right! I told you about it on our way here!”

Twilight face hoofed as she cursed herself for not paying attention. She walked back to Spike and said.

“Sorry Spike, I wasn't paying attention. So where is our guide?”

“It says here on the letter to wait for them on this location.”

“Does it say whose name is helping us?”

“Let's see here…*Gasp*” said Spike as he looked at the letter in shock.

“What is it Spike?” said Twilight in a worry tone.

“Our g-guide is...is…”

“Who?!”

“Connor Kenway!”

“Eh?”

“Connor Kenway! Leader of the brotherhood here in ponyville!” Said Spike excitedly.

“Connor Kenway? Brotherhood? Sounds like something out of a game you play on that box you play. What is called? Ponystaion?” said Twilight.

“*Groan* It's not a Ponystaion! It's called an Xpone One! But yeah, it does sound like it come from a game. But it's not, he's real! everypony has heard of him!”

“Then why haven't I heard of this Connor Kenway?”

“Because you spend all day with your face in a book.”

Twilight Blushed from Spikes fact, she did bury her head in books. Well, not literally.

“Right...anyway, what's so special about him?”

As Spike spoke about his hero's achievements, the robe ponies had different reactions to what they were seeing. The tall one just facehoof as they couldn't believe who they were protecting. The small one just yawned as well as the wolf.

Finishing up his story Twilight said.

“Wow THAT is quite the achievements. Now I know why you look up to him.”

“Of course! I mean, he's the most awesome pony who saved an entire town and created a police force! Oh man if I were able to meet him, all the ponies back in canterlot wouldn't believe me!” Said Spike.

“Well, I'm glad you found somepony to look up to. But I disagree with some certain things you told me.”

“Huh? Like what?”

“Killing all those ponies who would have surrendered if he had the chance to talk it out. They would still be here if they were spared.”

“You rather let those criminals live and ruin more lives if they were spared?”

Twilight looked at the hooded pony whose spoke about their conversation. The unicorn gave them an angry look and said.

“Yes, I would. Not everything can be solved through violence! If I have learned anything from my lessons, it is to create friendship to avoid conflict.”

“*Scoff* Such a foolish lesson you ask me. Whatever you've been learning is pathetic, your mentor is a fool.”

Twilight was furious, how dare this stallion say Celestia is a fool!

“HOW DARE YOU! PRINCESS CELESTIA IS FAR MORE WISE THAN YOU COMBINED! JUST WHO DO THINK YOU ARE SAYING SUCH THINGS?!”

“Connor Kenway.”

“Eh?” said Twilight as she was surprised what he said. “What did you just say?”

“My name is Connor Kenway, I am your guide.” said Connor as he pushed up his hoodie revealing his face.

…

…

…

“WHAAAAAAAAAT!!!!!!!”

Twilight was shocked, there's no way this rude stallion happens to be Connor Kenway! As for Spike, he couldn't believe that this stallion is his hero!

Still in shock, Connor spoke.

“It is good to see you too Twilight Sparkle, I am your guide to take you to your destinations to see the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration. Are you ready to go?”

“I uh...uh…” said Twilight as she couldn't speak a work.

“You bet I am Mr. Kenway! I'm Spike! Spike The Dragon! And I'm ready to help you anyway can!” Said the small dragon as he saluted to his hero.

“Ha! Looks like you have a fan dad.” Said the small hooded pony.

Hearing this shocked the small dragon.

“Dad?”

“Yup! Names Scootaloo Kenway, nice to meet you Spike. And this here is Lobo, say hi boy.” said Scootaloo as she push up her hoodie revealing her face.

*Growl*

“Scootaloo Kenway? I didn't know you had a kid Mr.Connor.”

“That's quite alright Spike, I don't mention my family to the public too much. I rather keep things quiet to protect them.”

“Oh sure, I understand. Sorry I asked.” said Spike.

“Nah, that's alright Spike. You didn't know.” Said Scootaloo.

“Seeing we'll get along just fine, I believe it's time to head out.” said Connor.

“You got it Mr. Connor! Let me just get Twilight back to reality.” replied Spike as he walked back to Twilight.

As he left, Connor said.

“I have a feeling Twilight might not take a liking to me for I have insulted the princess to her.”

“Well, that was quite mean of you dad. Bad mouthing the princess, saying she is a fool, that'll get you into big trouble if word gets out.” said Scootaloo.

“*Groan* Don't remind me, I have enough problems as it is. At least Spike is more friendly and cooperate than her, perhaps as we travel together during the mission, the tension between us should lighten.” replied Connor.

“Let's hope so, if not, we could make her death look like an accident.” said Scootaloo as she placed the idea to her father.

Connor face hoofed as his daughter's idea somehow became tempting. VERY tempting. For now he had a mission to start, the Assassin hoped things would go smoothly.

…

As Connor, Twilight, Scootaloo, and Spike, traveled together to see the preparations for the celebration, everything checked out perfectly! It looks like things are in order and the event was going to be great! However, meeting those who are in charge the responsibilities were...interesting.

The group first met Applejack, who's in charge of the food, became a bit much for Twilight to handle as the farmer invited them for lunch, as well as introducing her family that turned out to be a large one. Connor, Scootaloo, and Spike agreed to stay, but Twilight refused. But when seeing a sad young filly, it made the unicorn stay for lunch, much to Applejack and her family's delight for her to change her mind.

After lunch with the Apple family, Connor, Scootaloo, and Spike spoke amongst how delicious the food was for them. As for Twilight, she groans in pain as her stomach was full from the food she ate. The group then encountered Rainbow Dash, who's in charge of the weather, flew right into the unicorn and crashed on a puddle of mud. The Pegasus apologized for the mess she caused and decided to help by cleaning Twilight up with a rain cloud, but made it slightly worse now that the rain made her wet. To make things even worse, Rainbow Dash then flew around Twilight and blew off the water from her body. Only to ruin her hair and tail into a big mess, this made Rainbow, Scootaloo, and Spike laugh while Connor tried to hide his amusement at the sight.

After convincing Rainbow to clear the sky, in ten seconds flat, the group then met Rarity, who's in charge of the decorations inside the town hall building. As they introduced themselves, the white unicorn seen what happened to Twilight and rushed her to Rarity’s shop and attempted to clean her up. Least to say Twilight didn't enjoy it one bit at all, as she and the others ran from the shop and continued to see the final preparation.

As they entered the park they would find the pony in charge of the music as it said on the list where to find them, walking further they heard birds singing and leading those birds was Fluttershy herself. Introducing them, the yellow Pegasus jumped in fear and couldn't talk, for a while at least until Connor calmed her down and said that he and the others were checking the preparations for tonight's celebration. Fluttershy said that the music is coming along great and they should be ready tonight. Thanking her, Connor and the others left, until Fluttershy saw Spike and went excited on the little dragon as she asked questions about his life and how is it like being a dragon. This went on as she followed the group to a tree that appeared to be a house and a library. As they opened the door, a familiar scene Connor and Scootaloo recognized. Pinkie Pie threw a party for Twilight. The poor unicorn didn't want to be part of the party as she went up stairs to be alone as the rest enjoyed themselves.

And that's where our story continues.

As everypony enjoyed the party, Connor and the others were discussing their thoughts about Twilight.

“What do ya think about that Twilight gal? She sure doesn't like mingle.” said Applejack.

“Don't know, but all I know is she's a total egghead if she doesn't want hangout.” Said Rainbow Dash.

“To be honest that mare looks as if she's been avoiding others most of her life, she needs to break away that shell of hers.” Said Rarity.

“Oh dear, that sounds terrible! If only we could help her out.” Said Fluttershy.

“This sounds like a job for the police!” Said Pinkie Pie.

“Hmm?” replied Connor as he ate a cupcake.

“Hey, that's great idea! I'll come with you Mr. Connor! You'll need my help if you want to get Twilight to join us.” Said Spike.

“Better hurry Spike! It looks like we're about to play pin the tail on the pony!” Said Scootaloo.

“Oh Boy! Don't start without me! Come on Connor!” Said Spike as he ran up stairs.

Connor slightly groans as he followed the dragon for he had to leave behind beautifully looking delicious cupcakes. Ah well, at least there will be plenty at the celebration.

As both dragon and Pegasus walked up the stairs, and knocked at Twilight door, Spike said.

“Twilight! It's me and Connor! Can we come in?”

“*Sigh* Fine.”

Opening the door, Connor and Spike entered the room and said.

“Hey Twilight! Come on, we've just started pin the tale in the pony! And Rarity is the champion, wanna play?”

“NO! All these ponies in this town are crazy! Do you know what time it is Spike?!”

“Of course I do, it's the eve of the summer sun celebration! Everypony has to stay up late, or they'll miss the princess raise the sun! Come on Twilight, you really need to lighten, it's a party.”

“*Scoff* Not when there's a threat coming.” Mumbled Twilight.

This did not go unheard as Connor heard what Twilight said; he had to know what this upcoming ‘threat’ is.

“Spike how about you head downstairs and play with the others, I'll try to convince Twilight to join us.” Said Connor.

Without another word and eager to play, Spike ran downstairs as Connor and Twilight were left alone in the room. Leaving the unicorn mare curious how Connor would convince her to join the others.

“So, how are you gonna convince me to join the party? Because whatever you say is not going to change my mind.” said Twilight.

“I'm not going to convince you return to the party.” replied Connor as Twilight was surprised what the Pegasus said.

“Huh?! Y-You're not going to give me a lecture on why I should go back?”

“No, that is you're choice. But what I want is for you to tell me about this threat you whispered earlier.”

“Y-You heard that?!” Said Twilight as she was even more surprised on how Connor heard what she said at a very low voice.

“Yes. Now tell me about this threat, I need to know who or what is about to happen.”

“Why should I tell you? You're just a police commissioner; this type of threat doesn't concern you.”

“It does to me!” Yelled Connor as he was starting to lose his patience but quickly calmed down. “Please, I have a family to protect. I've worked hard to have what I have now, and I can't afford to lose it all. Tell me what going to happen, and perhaps I can help.”

Twilight listen to what Connor said, he was begging to help her to protect his family! What choice does she have? Time is running out and there's no other way to prepare at this time. If she could have his cooperation, perhaps there's a chance to at least minimize the damage for ‘her’ return even if it's imminent.

Twilight made her made her decision.

“Alright, I'll tell you. Have you heard of the tale about ‘the mare in the moon’?”

…

Ponyville, Town Hall, later that night.

Inside the Town Hall building, almost all of ponyville's citizens were gathered to see the most important figure to arrive, Princess Celestia herself. Everypony is so eager to meet her in person that they decided to talk to each other to pass time, not only that the building is also guarded, heavily guarded by the brotherhood.

Ever since Connor listens to Twilight’s story about Nightmare Moon's return, he called every available assassin to the celebration to stop or at least protect everypony from her. The brotherhood couldn't believe what their master was saying; even the mayor was informed about the incoming threat! Could the story/legends be true about Nightmare Moon? Are they well equipped enough to stop her? They will soon find out as the event continued as scheduled, and went on as if things were normal.

Searching the area for suspicious activity, Connor called the others in the radio.

“This is Connor Kenway, any activity to report?”

“Negative. No trouble here.”

“Same as here, no Nightmare Moon yet.”

“No Activity so far boss.”

“Understood,” replied Connor. “Continue to search the area.”

“Roger!”

“Mayor Mare, everything alright?”

“Yes, everything is fine here. Just nervous that's all.” Replied Marey as she answered her radio

“Just act as of nothing's going to happen Mrs. Mayor.”

“*Scoff* Easy for you to say! We've just found out that an old pony tale might turn out to be true and we have no proper equipment to deal with this situation!”

“That may be true, but at least we can try to contain this Nightmare Moon until the Royal Guard appears!”

“The Royal Guard?! Sorry Boss but permission to speak freely?” said one of the Assassins from the radio.

Connor knew this was going to happen; the Brotherhood and the Royal Guard have a history between each other. Mostly because almost half of the Assassin's we're formerly Royal Guards and hated them for reasons that were their own.

To make this situation slightly better, and to let his Assassin feel better, Connor agreed to let them to speak.

“*Sigh* Permission granted.”

“This is such bullshit! Why the hell are we letting those scumbags come over here in our turf?! They're nothing but trouble!”

“Yeah! Not to mention they are crooked guards too! They can be bribed, but not us!”

“Not only that, they aren't special like us!”

“Bulk Biceps, Thunderlane, Lyra, enough!”

Hearing their leader shout silenced them, it was rare for him to lose his attitude.

“I understand your hate against the Royal Guard, but they are the only ones who are equipped enough to help us! Please, for the sake of our families, our home, at least try to cooperate.”

“Yes master…” said all three assassins. As well as the others who listen on the conversation.

With that, everypony continued their search and patrols.

Connor walked around as he too searches for suspicious activities. Again, nothing. Was all this for nothing? Or was it just paranoia? Feeling impatient, the master assassin searched for Twilight and found her among the crowd. He walked towards her as she saw him and said.

“Connor, good to see you. Any sight of Nightmare Moon?”

“I'm Afraid we haven’t; my officers are still searching, but are upset about the Royal Guard coming to our aid even though some are here.”

“Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. It sounds like you and the guards have a history together.”

“Something like that.”

Suddenly.

*Buzz*

“Mr. Kenway, it's time.”

“Understood Mrs. Mayor. I'll be there in a moment.” replied Connor on his radio. “I'm sorry Twilight, I have to go. I must protect the Mayor in case of an attack as she gives her speech.”

“I understand, just be careful.”

With that Connor left, leaving Twilight to her own search and staying with the crowd.

As everything was in place Mayor Mare, accompanied by Connor, stood on stage and gave her speech.

“Fillies as Gentlecolts, As Mayor of Ponyville, it is my great pleasure to announce the beginning of the summer sun celebration!”

“Woohoo! Yeah!” shouted Everypony as they celebrated while the Mayor continued.

“In just a few moments, our town will witness the magic of the sunrise and celebrate this, the longest day of the year! Now, it is my great honor to introduce to you the ruler of our land, the very pony who gives us the sun and the moon each and everyday, the good, the wise, the bringer of harmony to all of equestria, Princess Celestia!”

As the curtains open to reveal the princess, it was empty! Causing the ponies to worry.

To bring order to the building, the Mayor said.

“Remain calm everypony. There must be a reasonable explanation. Mr. Kenway, please search the building.”

“Yes Mrs. Mayor.” said Connor as he began to order his assassins to search for the princess.

Until.

“CONTACT! I REPEAT! CONTACT ON THE STAGE!”

“What?!”

A dark blue mist appeared from nowhere, and it gave the form of a large black coat mare with dark blue armor, and its coat and tail were the same as the mist first appeared! Shockingly, it had both wings and horn!

Just who is this mysterious pony?!

“Oh my beloved subjects.” Said the mysterious pony. “It's been so long since I've seen your little sun-loving faces.”

“What did you do to our princess?” said Rainbow Dash as she flew towards the large pony. But was stopped by Applejack as she held her back as she pulled her tail.

The mysterious pony laughed.

“Heehee HaHa! Why? Am I not royal enough for you? Don't you know who I am?”

No pony spoke as the shivered in fear, or in shock.

“Does my crown no longer count now that I have been imprisoned for 1,000 years? Did you not recall the legend? Did you not see the signs?”

“I did!”

Everypony turned to see Twilight apart from the crowd as she continued to speak.

“And I know who you are! You're the mare in the moon, Nightmare Moon!”

Everypony gasped as what Twilight said. So it was true after all this time, Nightmare Moon is real!

“Well, well, well. Somepony who remembers me. Then you also know why I'm here?”

“You're here to...to…” Twilight couldn't speak from Nightmare Moons’ stare she was truly terrifying in person!

Nightmare Moon laughed one more.

“HeeHee HaHa! Remember this day, my little ponies, for it was your last. From this moment forth, the night will last forever!”

With that last sentence, Nightmare Moon laughed as it brought more fear into Ponyville's citizens.

But not all of them.

“Seize her! Only she knows where the princess is!” ordered Mayor Mare.

Acting quickly, a few royal guards that attained the celebration flew towards Nightmare Moon and attacked!

Seeing this Nightmare Moon fought back.

“Stand back you fools!”

Nightmare Moon used her magic on the guards and knocked them down with ease.

Seeing this made Marey disappointed.

“Well that didn't go as I expected, not that I really expected from the royal guard to capture her. Ah well, at least we the backup. Mr. Kenway!”

“Understood! ALL BROTHERHOOD OFFICERS! THIS IS COMMISSIONER CONNOR KENWAY! ENGAGE! I REPEAT! ENGAGE NIGHTMARE MOON!

Receiving their orders, the entire Assassin's appeared from the crowd, and the ledges, pulled out their weapons and pointed at Nightmare Moon.

“What's this? Reinforcements? Such an odd one at that. No matter! Who ever get’s in my way shall be dealt with!”

Nightmare Moon's horn glowed, and on the ground floor a flash appeared. From it revealed several armored ponies that looked similar to the royal guard expect their armor and coats were the same as Nightmare Moon.

Seeing this surprised the assassins, but they held their ground as they prepared themselves for a fight.

As the Brotherhood fought the false Royal Guards, Connor flew towards Nightmare Moon and attacked her with his sword. Quickly, the large mare used her magic to summon her own sword and blocked the attack.

“How dare you attack your new ruler!” Yelled Nightmare Moon.

“You're no ruler! You're just a tyrant who thinks she is a ruler! Better yet, you're a false ruler!”

Connor's words angered Nightmare Moon. How dare this stallion speak to her like that! Those who speak rudely to her shall be executed! Starting with him!

With an angry roar, Nightmare Moon pushed Connor away with her sword and began slashing at the Stallion furiously.

Connor managed to block the attacks much as he could as but he knew he couldn't keep up much longer, as Nightmare Moon kept attacking, the stallion Parried one of the attacks, making the large mare lose her balance.

Quickly, Connor dashed towards Nightmare Moon, unsheathes his hidden blade, jumped towards the mare and thrust it towards her neck. But then his whole body froze in mid air. He couldn't move at all as a blue magic aura covered him all around!

Connor was levitated to Nightmare Moon's as she said.

“Ha! You little fool! Did you think you could easily slay me just like that? Hmph, What a joke! Did you not notice of my features? The horn? The wings? My height?”

Connor took notice of what Nightmare Moon said, he looked and as saw her features she mention. As he looked he couldn't believe it!

“Y-You're an Alicorn?!”

“That's right. I must admit, you are quite skilled for a pony such as yourself. Not many ponies can keep up with my talents and survive, especially knocking me off balance with a regular parry.”

Connor struggled to free himself from Nightmare Moon's magical hold, but he couldn't as the large mare’s magic too strong to break free.

“D-Damn you!”

“Hahaha! Oh you are quite the Stallion I'll give you that. Perhaps I-”

*Bang*

“ARRGH!!!!”

Nightmare Moon screamed in pain as she grasped her shoulder. This caused her to lose her magical grip on Connor as he fell on the ground. Nightmare Moon looked at her wound and saw blood pouring out as it already started to heal thanks to her magic.
She furiously looked around and saw her shooter, a small pony who wore the same outfit as Connor holding a flintlock, smoke coming from the barrel, pointing at her.

“D-Don't hurt my dad you monster!”

“How dare you!” Shouted Nightmare Moon as her horn glowed towards the small filly.

“SCOOTALOO! NOOO!!!”

Connor quickly unsheathes his hidden blade and stabbed one of Nightmare Moon legs.

“ARRRRGH!!!! YOU BASTARD!!!”

Nightmare Moon kicked Connor away from her as she clenched her wound. This battle was starting to get hectic; she had no choice but to flee if she wants to take over equestria tonight.

Nightmare Moon quickly transformed into mist and escaped the building.

As she left, the false Royal Guards also disappeared, leaving the Brotherhood relieved as the battle was over.

Slowly standing, Connor looked around and saw Nightmare Moon gone. He looked around the building and saw the damage she caused, it was a mess. The decorations fell apart, tables destroyed; the sight looked like a tornado came through. But it was over.

For now.

“DAD!”

Scootaloo ran towards her father with tears in her eyes and hugged him tightly as she didn't want to let go. Connor returned the hug, as he said.

“Scootaloo, thank you.”

“Dad I...when Nightmare Moon held you I wanted to help. Carrot Top told me to stay with her but I just couldn’t! So I ran and found the gun on the ground and shot it. It happened so fast I-”

“What you did was reckless and very dangerous!” Connor interrupted and looked at her with a serious look. “You could've gotten yourself hurt or worse! You have no idea what Nightmare Moon almost did to you if I didn't intervene!”

Scootaloo looked down in sadness as knew her father was right. What she did was very dangerous compared to the actions she does with her friends to earn their cutie marks. But then Connor placed his hoof on her head and said.

“But I'm glad you did that, I was helpless when Nightmare Moon held me in the air.”

“R-Really?” said Scootaloo as she felt relieved that her father didn't punish her. “Does that mean I'm not in trouble?”

“No. You grounded for a week from your training privileges.”

“Fair enough.”

“Mentor!”

Connor turned and saw Lyra, Bulk Biceps, Thunderlane, and other of his assassin's running towards him.

“Mentor! Are you alright?!”

“I'm fine, just a bruise here and there. More importantly, what about the civilians? Any casualties?”

“Negative, no civilians casualties, thank Celestia.”

“Indeed.” said Connor. “More importantly, we need to track down Nightmare Moon!”

“But sir, how?”

“I think I do!”

Everypony tired and saw Rainbow Dash flying towards them and said.

“As you guys were fighting, really awesome by the way, as I saw Nightmare Moon escape, I followed her I lost sight of her. But what caught my eye was I saw Twilight leaving the building, I think she might know something!”

“You might be right, she did warm me about Nightmare Moon's return and we tried to prepare for it.” replied Connor.

“Then what are waiting for? Let's go!” Said Rainbow Dash.

“Right! Lyra, Bulk Biceps, Thunderlane, the three of you are in charge until I return.”

“Yes sir!” Said Lyra and Thunderlane.

“But boss, what about the Royal Guard if they show up?” said Bulk Biceps.

Connor smirked.

“Tell them how they failed as we, the brotherhood, managed to keep the civilians safe and fought back against Nightmare Moon.”

Hearing that made the Assassin's smile as they all knew they would enjoy rubbing their faces about their accomplishment.
“What about me dad?” Said Scootaloo.

“You stay with Carrot Top and the others, this is too dangerous for you to involve. And as is said earlier you're grounded. Also, tell her I'm going to be late. It's going to be a long night.”

To be continued...

Author's Note

What's up everyone! Brony 117 here with another chapter! And just I time before Christmas! Anyway, I've been busy these past couple of months. So it took me some time to go finish this and I finally did it! I hope you enjoy this chapter as we are now in season one episodes! At last! Originally I was going to make Connor and Twilight meet the Mane 5 like I'm the show, but I some what made it different. Plus what do ya think of Connors three apprentices? But wait! Are there more? Like, three more? I don't know, maybe.
Spoiler! Yes. But who? We'll find out.
Until next time, see ya!

Sneak Peak: Nightmare returns Part 2

Ponyville, Treehouse Library.

“W-W-We gotta stop Nightmare! Ugh…” Said Spike as he was placed on his bed and instantly fell asleep peacefully.

“Heh, you've been up all night, Spike. You are a baby Dragon after all.” Said Twilight as she left the room to give her assistant a good night rest.

Now to deal with the real problem. Nightmare Moon's return!

It was horrible. Nightmare’s reappearance not only made the ponies believe she's real, she thrown Equestria into nighttime forever! However, there is hope. The Elements of Harmony! They are the only thing that can stop Nightmare Moon for good, and bring things back to normal! But there's just one problem…

Where are the Elements of Harmony?!

It was time for some research!

“Elements! Elements! Elements! Ugh! How can I stop Nightmare Moon without the Elements of Harmony?!” Yelled Twilight as she looked through the library to find a book that contained information about Elements of Harmony. But she couldn't find it. Just where is it?!

“And just what are the Elements of Harmony?!”

“Huh?”

A rainbow streak dashed towards Twilight as a familiar face was against her face.

“And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, huh? Are you a spy? Whoa!”

Rainbow Dash was pulled away from Twilight by Applejack as she calmed the Pegasus down before she made things worse.

“Calm down, Rainbow. She Ain't no spy.”

“Yeah! She doesn't have a mask, a fancy suit, and a cool accent with her. If she did, the she really is a spy!” Pinkie Pie Replied as she Rarity, Fluttershy, and Connor arrived.

Hearing her silly joke, Applejack rolled her eyes as she said.

“Pinkie Pie, this Ain't the time to joke around! We don't even know what's going on! But Twilight, does know. Don't ya?”

“She does. And so do I.”

Everypony looked at Connor in Shock as he told them he too knew what was going on.

“Why Mr.Kenway, You knew this would happen?!” Rarity said as she was surprised that Connor knew such information about this. “Why didn't you tell us? If we knew about this Nightmare Moon character, we would've stopped her by now!”

“Because I didn't want anypony but my men involved in this, and it would cause innocent ponies to get hurt! Also I just learned this from Twilight during our ‘welcoming’ celebration. We didn't have much time to prepare. But you all saw what she did. She nearly destroyed town hall with her magic! She's too powerful to go up against!”

Connor was right. They all saw how powerful Nightmare Moon was. Both the Brotherhood and the Royal Guard fought, and still couldn't stop her.

“He's is right,” Twilight spoke. “Connor kept this secret to protect you all for your safety. Originally I told this to Princess Celestia, but she didn't believe me. So I tried to do this by myself, but Connor overheard me whispering about Nightmare Moon, and wanted to know more.”

“W-Well...he does have good hearing.” Fluttershy answered as it made sense to the others who knew Connor longer.

“Oh. Well that explains it. Anyway, it's best to tell you what is going on. You see...I read about the prediction of Nightmare Moon, she was going to appear tonight. And we all saw what happened earlier. But there is way to stop her. Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her. But I don't know what they are, nor where where to find them. I don't even know what they do!”

“The Elements of Harmony: A reference guide.” Pinkie Pie said as she looked at one of the book shelf.

Hearing caused Twilight to dash next to Pinkie Pie and saw the book she was looking for.

“How did you find that?! I've been looking for it everywhere!”

“It was under ‘E’ silly!”

“...Oh…”

Feeling relieved, yet embarrassed, Twilight used her magic to pull the book close to her, and opened it. Flipping through the pages, she finally found the information she needed.

“Here it is! There are six Elements of Harmony, but only five are known, ‘Kindness, laughter, generosity, honesty, and loyalty’. The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the royal pony sisters. It is located in what is now…*Gulp*”

“What is Twilight? Don't hold out on us?” Applejack said as she and the others were eager to hear where the elements were now.

Twilight struggled but replied.

“It's...in...the Everfree Forest!”

No pony said a word as Twilight revealed the location of where the Elements are now.

Until.

“Ah...son of a-”

“Language!” Rarity shouted to Rainbow Dash.

Episode 2: Nightmare returns part 2

Ponyville, Treehouse Library.

“W-W-We gotta stop Nightmare! Ugh…” Said Spike as he was placed on his bed by Twilight as he instantly fell asleep peacefully.

“Heh, you've been up all night, Spike. You are a baby Dragon after all.” Said Twilight as she left the room to give her assistant a good night rest.

Now to deal with the real problem. Nightmare Moon's return!

It was horrible. Nightmare’s reappearance not only made the ponies believe she's real, she thrown Equestria into nighttime forever! However, there is hope. The Elements of Harmony! They are the only thing that can stop Nightmare Moon for good, and bring things back to normal! But there's just one problem…

Where are the Elements of Harmony?!

It was time for some research!

“Elements! Elements! Elements! Ugh! How can I stop Nightmare Moon without the Elements of Harmony?!” Yelled Twilight as she looked through the library to find a book that contained information about Elements of Harmony. But she couldn't find it. Just where is it?!

“And just what are the Elements of Harmony?!”

“Huh?”

A rainbow streak dashed towards Twilight as a familiar face was against her face.

“And how did you know about Nightmare Moon, huh? Are you a spy? Whoa!”

Rainbow Dash was pulled away from Twilight by Applejack as she calmed the Pegasus down before she made things worse.

“Calm down, Rainbow. She Ain't no spy.”

“Yeah! She doesn't have a mask, a fancy suit, and a cool accent with her. If she did, the she really is a spy!” Pinkie Pie Replied as she Rarity, Fluttershy, and Connor arrived.

Hearing her silly joke, Applejack rolled her eyes as she said.

“Pinkie Pie, this Ain't the time to joke around! We don't even know what's going on! But Twilight, does know. Don't ya?”

“She does. And so do I.”

Everypony looked at Connor in Shock, as he told them he too knew what was going on.

“Why Mr.Kenway, You knew this would happen?!” Rarity said as she was surprised that Connor knew such information about this. “Why didn't you tell us? If we knew about this Nightmare Moon character, we would've stopped her by now!”

“Because I didn't want anypony but my men involved in this, and it would cause innocent ponies to get hurt! Also I just learned this from Twilight during our ‘welcoming’ celebration. We didn't have much time to prepare. But you all saw what she did. She nearly destroyed town hall with her magic! She's too powerful to go up against!”

Connor was right. They all saw how powerful Nightmare Moon was. Both the Brotherhood and the Royal Guard fought, and still couldn't stop her.

“He's is right,” Twilight spoke. “Connor kept this secret to protect you all for your safety. Originally I told this to Princess Celestia, but she didn't believe me. So I tried to do this by myself, but Connor overheard me whispering about Nightmare Moon, and wanted to know more.”

“W-Well...he does have good hearing.” Fluttershy answered as it made sense to the others who knew Connor longer.

“Oh. Well that explains it. Anyway, it's best to tell you what is going on. You see...I read about the prediction of Nightmare Moon, she was going to appear tonight. And we all saw what happened earlier. But there is way to stop her. Some mysterious objects called the Elements of Harmony are the only things that can stop her. But I don't know what they are, nor where to find them. I don't even know what they do!”

“The Elements of Harmony: A reference guide.” Pinkie Pie said as she looked at one of the book shelf.

Hearing caused Twilight to dash next to Pinkie Pie and saw the book she was looking for.

“How did you find that?! I've been looking for it everywhere!”

“It was under ‘E’ silly!”

“...Oh…”

Feeling relieved, yet embarrassed, Twilight used her magic to pull the book close to her, and opened it. Flipping through the pages, she finally found the information she needed.

“Here it is! There are six Elements of Harmony, but only five are known, ‘Kindness, laughter, generosity, honesty, and loyalty’. The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the royal pony sisters. It is located in what is now…*Gulp*”

“What is Twilight? Don't hold out on us?” Applejack said as she and the others were eager to hear where the elements were now.

Twilight struggled but replied.

“It's...in...the Everfree Forest!”

No pony said a word as Twilight revealed the location of where the Elements are now.

Until.

“Ah...son of a-”

“Language!” Rarity shouted to Rainbow Dash.

Ponyville border, Everfree Forest entrance.

After learning the location of the elements of harmony, Twilight and the others stood at the entrance, looking at the mysterious forest with fear. No pony has ever dared enter the Everfree Forest, for whoever enters, never returns…

They were not alone however, accompanying them were Connor’s brotherhood, giving the girls at least some protection before entering. They too looked at the forest with fear. Who could blame them?

“Boss?” Asked one of the brotherhood officers. “Are you sure you wanna do this? I mean we know you have the skills but this is just crazy! You heard the stories about the Everfree Forest!”

“That's right! We can't lose you after all that we've been through!”

“I understand your worries,” Connor Replied to his men “but know that if we don't find these element's, then Nightmare Moon's terror will not be stopped! This is our only way to stop her.”

Their mentor was right. If these artifacts can save Equestria, then what choice do they have? It's not like a group of superheroes from the comics they read in their down time can save them.

“Alright, boss...we'll trust you on this. What are your orders?”

“Guard the entrance! We can't let anypony, enter or leave this forest! Radio the others to patrol the village, and inform the citizens to stay in their homes. Martial law is in effect at this time! It's a bit ruthless, but we must do what we can to protect our home and family!”

Hearing Connor’s inspiring words gave the officers the motivation to keep going. When it comes their family, they will protect them from all forms danger.

Giving their master a salute, the brotherhood went to work.

Seeing this being done, Connor joined with Twilight and the others.

Seeing how great of a leader he is, Twilight said.

“Wow! I've never seen a pony motivate their officers with a brave speech!”

“Ponyville has been through a horrible time, they were secretly being abused. I just couldn't do nothing and, see innocents being involved to this kind of violence! They deserved better.”

“I read the news on the paper. It's hard to believe somepony abused their power for their own personal gain. Never in my life I would hear such a thing would happen to other ponies.”

“I have a feeling it will not be the only time this will happen. But nevermind that, we have a bigger issue at the moment. Nightmare Moon is at large. The sooner we find the elements, the quicker we restore peace.”

“Then what are we waiting for? Let's go!” Yelled Pinkie Pie as she jumped in excitement!

“Not so fast!” Said Twilight as she stopped the pink pony and spoke to the group. “Look I appreciate the help, but I'd really rather do this with Connor and, me. We're both capable of doing this by ourselves. Besides, I can't have the five of you endangering yourselves and the mission. I'm sorry girls.”

The five mares Said nothing as Twilight didn't want to put them in danger. Who knows what kind of danger lies inside the Everfree Forest! And it's true what she said. Both she and, Connor are able to find the elements.

What can five civilianized ponies like them can do? They would only get in they way. Perhaps if-

“No can do sugar cube.” Applejack spoke.

“What?!”

“We sure ain't letting any friend of ours going into that creepy place alone.”

“Friend? I've never said anything about-”

“We don't mean you Twilight. Sorry. But we're talking about our good friend Connor here!”

“Me?” Replied Connor as he was shocked of what Applejack said.

“That's right. We are sticking to you like caramel on a candy apple!”

“That's right!” said Rainbow Dash. “I ain't gonna let a good pal of mine go into a creepy forest alone. Don't wanna let you take all the credit beating Nightmare Moon!”

“I must admit I have to agree with Rainbow Dash.” Rarity added. “After all the good things you had done for us, and all of Ponyville, Mr. Kenway, we can't just wait at our homes and wait for you to return. I rather go into this filthy forest and aid you in this quest.”

“I-I-I don't want to go into the Everfree Forest, b-but I want to help too! You been helpful to us all Mr. Connor, I want to pay you back by helping!” Fluttershy spoke bravely as she could.

“Yeah me too! I wanna do some awesome adventuring and, see what kind of action we get to see next! After all, you're not the main character in this story Twilight. Sorry.”

“Wait. What?”

Connor smiled at his friends as he saw their loyalty to him.

“Heh, no matter what I say to change your minds, you won't leave?”

“Nope.”

“Nah.”

“Of course not.”

“No.

“Pfft! No way!”

The male Pegasus smiled even more, these mares are really something.

“Well then, it seems there is no choice. Twilight, we have some ‘volunteers’ who wish to join us. And they won't take no for a answer.”

“B-But-”

Without saying another word, Connor, and the others walked into the Everfree Forest, Leaving a shocked Twilight behind.

(*Sigh* “What have I gotten myself into...this can't get any worse.”)

As the unicorn entered the forest, a familiar mist follows the group. As it had plans for the ponies up ahead.

As the group walked into the forest, they met all kinds of danger. From the ground falling apart, to an angry creature called a Manticore, a scary forest, and crying large sea serpent. Connor was lucky to have his friends to come and help. Without them, he and Twilight would've never return! However Connor couldn't help but wonder if all this danger was a trap? He could feel that somepony or something was following them. He wanted to tell the girls, but that would increase the danger around them. So he kept quiet, and continued the journey. eventually, they found what they have been looking for.

A ruin castle! That has to be where the Elements of Harmony are held!

As the group entered the castle, they found a large pillar in the middle. On it, had five, round stones with symbols of gems.

“What do you think Twilight? Are these it?”

The unicorn looked closer at the pillar and, and replied.

“The Elements of Harmony! We found them! Quick, grab them so I can inspect.”

Connor, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy carefully grabbed the stones and gently placed them on the ground.

As the three Pegasus, handed the Elements, Pinkie Pie counted them.

“One, two, three, four, um...Twilight? There's only five!”

“She's right! Where's the sixth?” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Well let's see, the book said when the five are present, a spark will cause the sixth Element to be revealed.”

“What in the hay is that suppose to mean?”

“I'm not sure, but I have an idea. Stand back, this could get messy.”

Twilight closed her eyes as her horn began to glow.

Seeing it will take a while, Applejack suggested she and the others should wait outside to give Twilight some room. Walking back outside, Connor heard a faint noise, he turned around and saw a familiar mist.

And it was heading towards Twilight!

“TWILIGHT LOOK OUT!!!” Shouted Connor as he flew towards her. As he entered the castle once more, as he got close, both he and Twilight disappeared.

Along with the Elements…

Ruin castle, Unknown location.

In a flash of light, Connor crashed onto the ground. He stood up, and found himself in another part of the castle. He turned around, and saw Twilight shaking her head from the flash of light. He ran towards her and said.

“Twilight! Are you alright?”

“Y-Yes, I'm fine. But where are we? What was that mist?”

Her question was answered when a laugh was heard, they looked and saw no other than Nightmare Moon herself!

“Damn! She's here! And with the Elements!”

“Don't worry I have a plan, follow my lead!”

Without another word, both ponies prepared themselves to make their move. Seeing this surprised Nightmare Moon, as she couldn't believe what they were about to do.

“You're kidding. You're kidding right?”

They proved they weren't kidding as they charged towards the Alicorn head on. Impressed with their bravery, Nightmare Moon charged as well.

As they got closer and closer, Twilight disappeared! Catching the large mare by surprise as Connor slid under her and used his hidden blade to slash one of her legs, causing Nightmare Moon to skid into the ground.

“ARRRGH!!!”

Halting his slide, Connor turned around and saw Twilight using her magic in the stones. He needed to buy her some time for the spell to work.

As Nightmare Moon's wound healed, she looked up and saw a familiar figure from earlier.

“You!”

“Nightmare Moon! Your reign of terror is at an end! Once Twilight activates the elements of harmony, it will all be over for you!”

“Never! I have waited a thousand for my revenge, and I will not let some mortal colt stand in my way!!!”

“Then let us see who will be the victor of this battle!”

[Play Goku black’s theme from Dragon Ball FighterZ]

With a battle cry, Nightmare Moon's horn glowed as she summoned her sword, and flew towards Connor. The Assassin did the same as he unsheathed his sword and tomahawk.

Their weapons clashed, creating a violent wind around them, causing both ponies to be blown back apart from each other. Seeing this will be an interesting battle, Nightmare Moon charged once more and swinged her sword at the Pegasus. Acting quickly, Connor blocked the attack with his sword, and swinged his tomahawk at his opponent. Only for it to be blocked by another sword summoned by Nightmare Moon herself. Both had their weapons locked together as they looked at each other and said.

“*Tch* Not fighting fair are we?”

“I've waited a thousand for my return, I will succeed at any cost to have my vengeance against Celestia, and claim equestria!”

“I know how angry you are. Your hatred towards your sister.”

Nightmare Moon gave a surprised look, she didn't expect this colt to mention Celestia as her sister.

“I heard of your tale from Twilight, how your jealousy got the better of you, creating what you are now! The actions of the ponies from the past shunned your rule of the night, they didn't know any better!”

“Y-YOU KNOW NOTHING OF ME FOOL!!! TRYING TO REASON WITH ME WILL NOT FAVOR YOU!!!”

“Who said anything about reasoning?”

“What?!”

“I can't speak for the ponies from past , but I can speak for those for the future! And they are telling me they will not stand for this! They will not surrender! They will not let you win!”

The Assassin shoved his locked tomahawk from Nightmare Moon's sword, catching her by surprise as Connor heatbutted her head, forcing her to stumble back. Looking back at the Pegasus, she looked at him as he had determination to fight with all his might!”

“AND I WILL FIGHT!”

“DAMN MORTAL!!!

Nightmare Moon charged once more at Connor as her anger towards him grew even more. Blinded by her fury, the black Alicorn rapidly swinged her swords at the Pegasus. He quickly blocked most of them but the some of the attacks managed to reach him, giving him some minor scratch wounds. Seeing one of the attacks was heading towards him, Connor ducked down, slid underneath behind Nightmare Moon and attacked, only for it to blocked.

Nightmare Moon's horn glowed and fired directly to Connor as he was blasted back into a wall.

Feeling the satisfaction of this sight, Nightmare Moon said.

“Hahaha! How pathetic! Where was the bravado you had earlier? Was it for show? Or was it for bravery against me?”

Freeing himself from the wall, Connor looked like he had seen better days. His outfit was torn, his chest was burned but not life threatening, and his body was aching in pain. The poor Pegasus feel on his knees as he coughed from the impact. Yet he slowly stood up and flew toward the Nightmare Moon to fight back.

The former Princess of the Night looked impressed, very impressed. This moral Pegasus didn't want to yield, he sure wants to defeat her. She felt...excited! This warrior was giving her a battle she needed, there has never been a fighter that lasted this long!

As Connor came close enough to attack, Nightmare Moon defended herself as the Colt’s sword made contact with her’s. Suddenly, she felt a huge pain on her left shoulder as she cried in pain. Nightmare Moon looked at her shoulder to see a tomahawk impaled into her.

Immediately, she pushed the Assassin away from her to recover. Nightmare Moon pulled the weapon from her shoulder with magic as it started to heal. She tossed the tomahawk aside, looked at Connor and smiled.

(“This battle is amazing! Never in my wildest dreams had a pony made me feel alive! Slaying ponies that dared faced me instantly lost their lives to me in battle! It was boring, yet steps to achieve my goal. But this pony is has made me excited! This is the best high!”)

“More...give me more…”

“Huh?”

“GIVE ME MORE PAIN!!!”

Nightmare Moon's scream shook the entire area as Connor covered his eyes from the dust and dirt that blew his direction. Taking a peek, he saw the Alicorn waiting for him to attack. Just what was her plan? And what's with her mentioning pain? Was she...crazy or plain insane? He had to be careful, this is an Alicorn he's fighting.

The Black Alicorn started to become frustrated as this mortal Pegasus was keeping her waiting. When is he going to fight?! If this mortal was going put her excitement on hold, then she should finish him right now!

*Boom*

“ARGH! *COUGH* *COUGH*”

Nightmare Moon was caught off guard as a smoke bomb exploded in front of her, as the smoke cleared, Connor disappeared. She slightly smiled as the fight was finally continuing.

While the Alicorn was looking for him, Connor hid behind one of the pillars as he readied his bow and arrow. He peeked out and carefully aimed at the tall mare.

Still searching for the colt , Nightmare Moon heard heard faint sound, she turned around and saw an arrow coming towards her. She used her magic to stop it just in time before it came contact.

“There you are!” Nightmare Moon yelled as she fired a beam from her horn to the pillar it came from.

*BOOM*

As the pillar exploded, there was no pony there. Nightmare Moon could've sworn somepony was there.

*Fwip*

“ARGH! Damn it mortal! Come out and face me!” Yelled Nightmare Moon as she pulled out an arrow from her body.

“No.”

*Fwip*

Again, Nightmare Moon turned and caught an arrow this time.

“Ha! Try again fool!”

“Look closer.”

“Eh?”

*Boom*

“Gah! *COUGH* *COUGH*”

Another smoke bomb went off, but this time it was attached to the arrow! Giving Connor the chance to attack.

As Nightmare Moon was distracted, and suddenly felt an object colliding her face, causing her to stumble back. She saw herself away from the smoke and heard a scream. Looking up, Connor was in the air as he brought down his bow on her head

*Wack*

“GAH!”

But it wasn't over yet, as he landed, Connor swinged his bow to the right in her face, then a roundhouse kick with his right hind leg to her left face, and a left punch to the right once again, finally an uppercut to to the chin, causing her to fly backwards onto the ground.

Seeing this as a chance to end this, Connor flew right up to Nightmare Moon, readied his hidden blade, and brought it down.

“ENOUGH!!!”

[Stop music]

Just an inch away from her neck, Connor was held in the air by Nightmare Moon's magic as he couldn't move at all!

“Damn it! Not again!”

“*Phew* That was a close call.”

Connor tried to escape from the Alicorns magical grasp, but it was no use. Nightmare Moon stood up from the ground and said.

“I must say, you have given me a battle that had me feeling excited! However I'm afraid I have to end this and return to my conquest of ruling Equestria. Though I must admit, going easy on you surely has made me misjudge a Pegasus such as yourself.”

Hearing what Nightmare Moon said shocked Connor, she was going easy on him this whole time?! Then, this fight was pointless!

Almost at least…

“You were not serious the whole time?! You could've easily killed me during our battle! But why wait?!”

“Because your the first pony who has bravely manage to fight me. Others were forced, or had no choice. Sadly they didn't last, you on the other hoof, were able survive the longest and to almost best me in combat without acting like a coward. Despite your kinds history of warrior like attitude, you really surpassed their skill of battle. Whatever training you took it certainly has made you quite a foe. However…”

Nightmare Moon flew up into Connor’s and screamed.

“IT'S USELESS! USELESS! USELESS! USELESS! USELESS! USELESS! A MERE MORTAL CAN NEVER DEFEAT AN IMMORTAL! IN COMPARISON TO MY POWER, YOU ARE BUT A MERE WEAK MORTAL!!!”

Nightmare Moon levitated all the arrows from Connor’s quiver and aimed them at him! The poor Pegasus looked hopeless as he prepared to meet his end.

That is until he replied.

“Before you finish me off, how about I say my final words?”

Nightmare Moon slightly laughed and said.

“Very well, speak your last words before your death. For they will be remembered when I take over Equestria.”

Connor smirked as he said.

“This show battle was pointless from the beginning, seeing how powerful you are against me.”

The Black Alicorn smiled as his words struck true.

“However…You merely forgot that it was a distraction!”

“WHAT?!”

[Play JoJo's Bizarre Adventure: Stardust Crusaders OST- Stardust Crusaders A.K.A, Jotaro’s theme]

“That's right, when Twilight, and I charged towards you, I took the chance to attack when she surprised you with her magic by disappearing. Despite being a reckless plan, it miraculously worked! I fought with everything I had to stop you, knowing how powerless I am against an Alicorn. Strangely yet relieved, you've decided to fight me as an equal with the help of your magic. And during our battle, I was only a distraction to give Twilight the time to use the only thing to truly stop you!”

Suddenly, a bright light appeared behind Nightmare Moon. She turned, and saw the objects that made her afraid for the first time in one thousand years.

The Elements of Harmony.

She looked at Connor with pure hatred in her eyes as he still had the smirk look on his face.

“Looks like the plan worked. It seems I am the victor of this battle! It's over Nightmare Moon! You've lost!”

“This can't be happening! I can't let it end like this!”

“It is happening. One way, or another.”

“RAAAAAAAAAA!!!”

With a glow of her horn, Nightmare Moon fired the arrows and ran towards the direction of the Elements of Harmony.

Leaving Connor to receive the full salvo of his own arrows. Impaling the defenseless colt and falling on ground.

[Stop music at 1:10 or just listen to the rest of the music for fun]

Breathing heavily from his wounds, and covered in his own blood, Connor’s vision started to fade as he looked into the bright light, seeing Nightmare Moon heading towards it. He smiled as he can now rest, placing his hope and faith into Twilight. With one last breath, Connor closed his eyes.

…

…

…

…

…

…

…

…

...Con…ge...up...

Com...part...yo...ca...

Ple...wa…up...nor…

Don...ei...dam…it...

Mr…way...can…ha...on...

Wa...up...sl...hea...

Ratonhnhaké ton!

*Gasp*

“CONNOR!!!”

A massive pressure crushed Connor’s chest. He looked down and saw Twilight and the others hugging him as they cried in happiness that their friend was alive.

“Connor! You're alive!” Twilight said as she released him. “Thank goodness...for moment there, I thought you weren't gonna wake up!”

“Wha...What happened? Where's Nightmare Moon? And the Elements of Harmony?”

“Its ok Connor, Nightmare Moon is gone. As for the Elements of Harmony, we're wearing them see?”

The Pegasus looked at Twilight as she wore a tiara with a jewel on it that looked like her cutie mark. He then turned to see his friends wearing necklaces with their cutie marks on it as well. Those were the Elements of Harmony alright.

“I see, then that means things are back to normal.”

“That's right!”

“Good. Now I must ask, earlier for a moment, I thought I had passed away. I was sure I died but I didn't, how did-”

“You can thank my sister for that.”

Hearing an unfamiliar voice, A tall mare walked towards them. It was another Alicorn! Similar to Nightmare Moon, only except she made you feel...calm. Her coat was pure white, the mane and tail were colored different, almost like a rainbow with its colors were lighter. She was even wearing jewelry that definitely looked royalty. Her cutie Mark was the sun. Connor looked closer at this Pony, and realized who she was as he remembered his history lessons last year. Especially from Twilight’s story and his fight with Nightmare Moon.

“Princess...Celestia?”

She nodded.

“That I am. You must be Connor Kenway, it is an honor to meet the pony who stopped the secret corruption that was happening in Ponyville last year.”

The Assassin slightly smiled as the Princess mention of his heroic actions. But the tall mare then frowned as she went on.

“But I strongly disapprove of taking the lives of those who participated in the crimes they have committed. If you were able to at least spare them, then justice would've been served appropriately!”

Connor’s smiled faded as he looked at the Princess with a serious look. Twilight whispered to him and said.

“I told you.”

“*Groan* Don't remind me.” Complained the stallion as he changed to subject. “You mentioned your sister saved me, how?”

“You can ask her that question herself, come out Luna, Connor would like to meet you.”

Another, yet small Alicorn, peeked out from behind Celestia. Her coat was dark blue, the color of her mane, and tail is sapphire blue. Her cutie mark is a black mist cloud, in front of it was the moon in a crescent phase.

Meeting the pony she previously wanted to kill as Nightmare Moon, Princess Luna nervously spoke.

“Uh...H-Hello! I um...I was the one who saved you. I felt terrible for taking the life of another pony trying to stop me as my other self. After being freed as Nightmare Moon, I remembered what I have done to you with my hate. I sensed that you were still alive, moments from death. So I thought could at least do one good thing by resurrecting you. Surprisingly, it worked. Doing this good deed felt like a step to at least pay for my crimes against my sister, and our home.”

“You thought you could be redeemed for all the evil actions you've done by using your magic to bring me back? Just so I can forgive you for nearly killing me?”

Princess Luna started to cry as Connors words struck the Alicon like a knife as she replied.

“YES! I WANTED TO BE FORGIVEN BY RETURNING YOU BACK JUST SO I CAN SHOW THE OTHERS I AM NOT NIGHTMARE MOON ANYMORE! I-I WANT TO ATONE FOR MY ACTIONS AND I WILL DO ANYTHING FOR FORGIVENESS! HURT ME, CURSE ME, DO ANYTHING TO ME! WHATEVER IT TAKES! PLEASE!”

With that, Princess Luna fell onto the ground and cried. Her tears flowed from her eyes like a waterfall as Alicorns choice of words made her sister and others felt pity for her. All except Connor as he looked at her with a neutral expression, as he was given a choice.

Forgive or punish.

Instantly, he made a choice. Without hesitation.

The assassin stood up and walked towards the princess of the night as he unsheathed his hidden blade. Seeing this made Twilight and the others surprised as they didn't know Connor would go to this route! Princess Celestia’s horn glowed as she prepared to strike the Pegasus if he laid a hoof on her little sister.

Feeling his presence and the sound of a blade, Princess Luna prepared herself for her punishment.

*shink*

…

…

…

“Huh?”

She felt something on her cheek, it felt like a cloth! Princess Luna opened her eyes and saw Connor in front of her, drying her tears away with a piece of his own robes, untouched by dirt and blood.

He looked her with comfort smile, and said.

“I may not know the customs of royalty, but I do know that a princess such as yourself mustn't cry in front of her subjects.”

Princess Luna smiled, as she hugged Connor tightly as she could. Despite still being in pain, the colt returned hug. Princess Celestia and the others smiled, seeing the scene in front of them. Feeling happy, also relieved, that Connor, has chosen to forgive.

The day has been saved as Equestria has been returned to normal. Nightmare Moon is gone and it's princess of the night has returned. But this not the end, for this is merely just the beginning of a new journey as threats not only dangers the safety of their home, but other countries in the world…

To be continued...

Author's Note

Normally I would say what took me so friggin long after all these years, here's the short version: Life sucks. Nuff said. I hoped you enjoyed the chapter! I really put in the effort into this one. See ya soon! Not too long again I hope...:applejackunsure:

Episode 3: A Trip to Canterlot Part 1

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Authors Note about chapter 14

Geez...many people have been complaining about scootaloos beat down in the last chapter. What the heck guys!? It's just a fanfic! *sigh* why are you guys doing this? I feel like I done something wrong and people are taking this seriously. Why!? Yes I understand that bulling is wrong and scootaloo getting beaten up made everyone angry. It just makes me feel like an idiot and making me wonder, what shall be the fate of this story? Should I put it on hold because everyone is angry and it has made me upset? Or? Should I take it down! I'm doing this for my sake and love of the story. Please don't make me do this, I know you guys don't. Here's what you can do to make things better, post comments that are clean and positive, I don't what that. Not yet at least. So please, in the near future, keep it clean, have fun with the story. And just to make you guys happy, the bully will get what he deserves. But I haven't decided his fate, however, our favorite assassin will decide. So remember, keep it clean and the story will continue.
See ya!